Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » adventure
Viewing all 104 articles
Browse latest View live

The Ronin & the Serpent.

$
0
0
(RP) The Ronin & the Serpent.
March 08, 2014 10:40PM

 

The Ronin & the Serpent

A Role play by CharlotteCarrendar and IceTe3a

http://gamersledge.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/ku-xlarge416.jpg

Part one – Dusty Trails.

IceTe3a: The morning’s crisp air blew gracefully over the wide open plains in the nearby small town of Osaka, the place buzzed with life from the start of dawn famers rising earlier than the birds preparing for a hard day’s labor, kids slowly waking with energy for the days play. It was a simple place where one had to work to earn ones keep. A few miles outside of the town under a tree laid Miyamoto commonly known as Ronin, He had spent last night sleeping under the stars, in meditation and conditioning his body. The mornings dew was fresh and cold as a small droplet rolled down the green leaves of the tree to fall down hitting Ronin on the forehead, making its way gracefully through his facial features until it met hit lips, his tongue’s tip slipped out of his slightly dry cracked lips to greet the drop of water, licking it off his lips he awoke with a slight yawn and stretch. Glancing around his view still adjusting to the mornings light, with a spring in his step he stood up continuing to stretch his body from side to side. Knowing all too well he had to make his way towards the castle town of Nagoya as his presence was requested there for a job. Slipping his hand into his elegantly designed kimono to retrieve the letter of request, taking a slight glance over it as the details of the job would once again jog his memory. “tsk, another protection duty” rolled off his tongue in a low and soft tone, knowing any job that was offered to him he must take, as he needed the experience and money that came with the job to complete his life’s goals.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The roads to the town of Nagoya were not paved, but dust bowls that was often kicked up the merchant’s mule or passing procession of monks on way to worship. This day, as the sun’s rays were peeking through the canopy, another trader – a wine merchant in a small cart, was riding through the peaceful glen on his way to the nearest town to ply his wine for a few bags of coin. Wearing a torn woollen cloak, with the hood pulled down far over his face, the identity of the trader was a mystery, but by the state of the cart and the sorely malnourished mule, it was apparent that he was not a man of great means. Many that travelled these roads did so out of necessity, to feed the families that they had left behind on farms and in small outlying villages. The steady clip clop of the mule’s hooves would alert the Ronin of the cart that was coming. Would he view it as a threat and go on the defensive, or hitch a ride to the nearby township? <3>

IceTe3a: – : Glancing around at the terrain a slight smirk cracked upon his face, as he collected his equipment from the grassy floor beside the tree were he laid last eve. Placing each of his three katanas in their specific location as was per his preference, he gave one last stretch before turning on the ball of his heel, knowing which direction he needed to take to reach Nagoya, though there were two routes to be had, through the forest which proved less contact with others and less trouble, or the route of the main road which could prove troublesome as word of highway men have been rumored around. Not one to allow fear control his judgment he decided to take the main road, although it was commonly known as the main road in which people travelled from town to town, as well as merchants it really was just a beaten dusty path that had been well traveled. Commencing his journey as he continued to walk down the main road, his training and conditioning allowed his steps to be soft and silent as to not disturb the dust that laid on the road, the smell of freshly cooked ramen flowed through the air seducing Ronin’s nose into taking in the sent more. His stomach grumbles in agreement with his nose, as it was telling him he should grab a bite. The ramen merchant must be nearby he thought to himself, he knew his nose would not lie to him sure enough there he was the ramen merchant set up on the side of the road, unfair really who could say no to such a smell, Ronin had used this chef before many times on his journey they had a silent understanding the merchant was an old man who had nothing but his cooking left in his life although he did not mind as he loved his cooking and loved watching others enjoy it. As Ronin approached the merchants shack, he noticed him waving him over; finally reaching him Ronin gave a bow of appreciation and respect as did his merchant friend to him, slipping his right hand into his left sleeve Ronin pulled out his private food bowl and chopsticks. Old Ramen Merchant : “Good to see you again old friend, the usual I take it?” Ronin and the old man had a special bond that being Ronin knew him for that long he felt comfortable talking small talk with the old man. “Indeed old man, I smelt your fine skills half way back from Osaka, your dirty tactics got the best of me yet again” once again he talked in his low tone as he handed the old man his bowl. The old man seemed happy to hear Ronin talk that way about his food as a slight chuckle came out of his belly, giving Ronin back his bowl with a huge helping of freshly cooked pork ramen he smiled and gave a grateful bow, Ronin offered a small bag of coin more than what was due as a tip but the old man would refuse as always. Old Ramen Merchant: “How can I take your money after you saved me from those highway men a few years back” he demanded almost insulted. Ronin smiled and tossed the coin purse gently in front of the old man “ They needed a lesson in respect, none the less cooking skills like yours should not go unrewarded.” At this point of time ronins ears twitched with the sounds of hooves clicking across the dirt road, perhaps a merchant or perhaps not, as the noise came closer Ronin was half way through his ramen the old chef watching in delight as Ronin was downing his second helping, Noodles bulging out of his mouth as the rest hung down slapping his chin, it was not a pleasant sight but Ronin was never a gracious eater, noticing it was indeed a merchant with a mule and cart, he hoped to wave it down. Mouth still full of noodles “ Mm.. You going *slurp* to Nagoya by chance? I would have ride with coins to fall in your hands” he said as he slurped down the rest of his noodles at this point the old merchant man refilled Ronin’s bowl up one last time and started to cook a fresh batch, It was easy to see Ronin was a strong silent type unless he had food in front of him or in his mouth, he seemed more open and happy, perhaps it was the relevance of his youth, the last of it anyway.

CharlotteCarrendar: – It was not only the Ronin who had sniffed out the scent of the ramen merchant’s cooking, but also the hooded man, who had brought his cart up to the side of the dusty track. The mule immediately dipped its head and began to hungrily munch at the roadside grasses, while the merchant pulled on the large brake stick and locked it in place. He moved slowly, as though he was of an age whereby speed was no longer within his ability. A loud grunt, that was forced up from his stomach and escaped cracked lips was heard, as he got down off his cart and landed with a dull thud on the dusty track. At this point, his weathered hood fell back, and revealed – surprisingly a dark head of hair. No silver or white as one would imagine from a man of age. Though youthful were his locks, his face was lined and scarred. In fact, if one looked closer they would see that the man had only one eye. The other had either been lost in a terrible hunting accident gone wrong, or an injury sustained on a battlefield. Could this traveller be more than just a merchant? It was hard to judge a man by his cloth, and in this case the mystery surrounding the wine trader only intensified. He reached behind his cart, and pulled out a wine bladder, bringing it over and setting it on the ramen trader’s table. “My wine, for a bowl of your ramen…if you please.” He showed respect by bowing, and noted the strange man with the ramen dangling off his chin. He ate with less grace than his own mule. The Ronin’s words were said with a mouthful of food, and one had to concentrate and say back to themselves what the Ronin was trying to say. “ Mm.. You going *slurp* to Nagoya by chance? I would have ride with coins to fall in your hands” A paying passenger? This made the wine trader think for a moment, as he awaited the ramen trader’s yes or no to the offer to trade wine for a meal. “One road leads to Nagoya. I am on way there with a delivery to the castle. Once I have had a meal, if this kind man accepts my offer of wine, I can take you.” The wine trader then looked back at the ramen merchant. Already the belly of our merchant was growling in protest, having been without food now for two days. <3>

IceTe3a: – Ronin’s eyes glance at the strange man as his hood fell down, noticing the scars, perhaps the scars of a life on the battlefields, although he could never be sure; one thing was certain this man had seen some serious hardship in his lifetime. The old ramen chef’s eyes twinkled with the voice of a new customer; he bows slightly multiple times as he watched the merchant drop a casket of wine near him, a trade of wine for food? The old man had no issue with this as he was slightly an alcoholic, he could not pass up the chance for a good drop of wine. Old man merchant “ Of course, I would not deny one from food” as the old man poured a extra large helping of ramen in a rather large replaceable bowl, offering it to the wine merchant with a pair of brand new chopsticks, the old Ramen merchant was always prepared for any excuse, as he carried spare give away bowls and chopsticks for those who said they had none. Ronin could not help but wonder of the wine merchants past, but it was of no concern to him and placed it in the back of his mind, his eyes noticed the axtra large bowl his old friend was handing to the wine merchant, making Ronins bowl look small, he was jealous he needed to get a larger bowl to fit more food into, this was a fact. Graciously accepting the wine merchants offer to give him a lift to Nagoya Ronin bows to the merchant showing gratitude and respect, his chopsticks glide into his kimono pulling out another small coin bag as he flung it into the wine merchants pocket “ let me know if that is not enough” ronin said in a low and soft tone, he then turns to face his old merchant friend gives a gracious bow for the food and the small talk, you could see a tear of happiness rolling from the old man’s eye he appreciated Ronin more than Ronin could understand, with that Ronin walked to the back of the cart, bending slightly at the knee’s he jumped with the ball of his feet into the air, holding onto his freshly filled bowl of ramen in his left hand, chopsticks in his right he landed softly in the back cart, not spilling a drop of the ramen he so enjoyed, kneeling down. He started to enjoy his ramen once again stuffing more noodles than one should into his mouth at this point the deliciously cooked stew was dripping from his lips down to his wet chin, the flavor sensation was delicate and strong at the same time, a masters art form the cooking of ramen to be able to have so many flavors entwine within each other, each complementing the last flavor whilst extending its own this was indeed the food of the gods in which he was grateful for being able to enjoy. His eyes shift to his old friend who could not help but notice how much Ronin enjoyed his food, he was kneeling on the ground his hands laying in front of him, the ultimate show of respect, as he watched Ronin with joyful eyes. Ronin quickly finished up the last of the noodles; placing his chopsticks within his kimono he raised the bowl to his mouth *Sluuuuurrrpppp* guzzling down the perfectly made broth he let out a sigh of enjoyment, raising his bowl upside down in the air to show it was now empty he smiled “ You should cook for the gods my friend” the old man took to one knee as he burst out in tears of happiness. A truly pleasant old man Ronin thought to himself, he was finally off towards Nagoya, without having to spend to much energy walking, he was glad as he placed his bowl back inside his kimono he retrieved his job detail sheet, *reading under breath* “ requests your blah blah to protect me yada yada, I am an important man insert boasting here, payment when the job is done.” He sighs slightly knowing this would be another boring job where a rich boastful man needs to flash his coin around to show his worth, no one was truly after him. Although there were no details on why he needed protection, he assumed the client needed the protection to cart something valuble from one place or another, or perhaps he is into politics and fears assassination, he would have to find out the full details once he came into Nagoya and met up with this… *his eyes scroll to find the clients name* “Rikken Seiyukai” he said under his breath as he waited for the wine merchant to finish with his food and continue moving forward.

CharlotteCarrendar: – It is a time honoured custom that when poor folks offer up items for trade, that it is usually accepted with grace and understanding. That was the case this day, when the wine merchant had offered a good sized bladder of wine in exchange for a bowl of ramen. With a replaceable bowl and new chopsticks to boot, the ramen trader kindly handed over a good sized meal, the smell of which was simply divine. The wine trader showed his thanks by bowing at least six times – a little overboard but the delight could not be wiped from his face, as he tucked in with gusto to the delicious meal. In between mouthfuls, the wine trader said that his wine was some of the best in the land, and that it was often bought by the likes of nobility and high elders, also used by the monks of Nagoya. The new travelling companion had tossed the wine merchant a bag of coin to hitch a ride in his cart, and this was gracefully accepted. Pocketed in his cloak in a special pouch that was tied around his middle. All too often thieves and vagabonds try to steal the handsome purses of the rich that travel these roads, but the wine trader knew many a skill and art of the staff in which to protect himself. And besides, more would rather cart off his wine, than feel him up for a few measly coins. Finishing his ramen, he kindly handed back the empty bowl and chopsticks to the generous ramen merchant. “I thank you…my belly thanks you.” He said with something of a crooked smile, patting his now swollen belly. This meal should keep him going for at least another two days, or until he is able to offload his shipment at Nagoya, which ever comes first. Making his way back over to his cart, he could see the traveller had already made himself comfortable in the back, and was reading a scrolled parchment. Interesting – the wine merchant thought to himself. What would a ronin be doing in these woods? It was obvious from his many katana and kimono that he was a sell sword. Probably on his way to see the Royals, but when he heard the name uttered; “Rikken Seiyukai” the wine merchant suddenly found reason to laugh. “Ahahahahaha…. “Rikken Seiyukai?…Ahahaha. yellow bellied snake in the grass. Can’t keep himself out of trouble let alone look after himself. Oh…if you are on your way to meet him and work for him, a word of warning. He is not a man that easily pays his debts.” The Wine merchant tapped his nose twice, before getting up onto the driver’s seat of the cart, and then unhooking the brake stick. The cart lurched slightly as the merchant took up the reigns. <3>

IceTe3a: – His ears twitch as the wine merchant bursts out in a laugh “Ahahahahaha…. “Rikken Seiyukai?…Ahahaha. yellow bellied snake in the grass. Can’t keep himself out of trouble let alone look after himself. Oh…if you are on your way to meet him and work for him, a word of warning. He is not a man that easily pays his debts.” Ronin took this into account whilst thinking of the job and nodded, “He would quickly find the tip of my blades” he simply said stating that if this client robbed him of his payment. By the sounds of it the client was indeed a boastful oath who causes trouble for others in turn endangering his life, either way a job was a job. It was not Ronin’s duty to judge his client whilst under agreement with them, he simply needed to move ever forward with his search and that was all he cared about, that and becoming the world’s greatest swordsman. Finally underway the cart started to move forward as the mule pulls the weight of the cart and all inside it, such a strong and well conditioned beast to take on a task such like that, he noticed his old friend slowly disappearing in the distance as the old chef waved one last goodbye to Ronin. Closing his eyes he let out a soft sigh as his memory tortured him of his past, with images and memories of his family and village where he grew up, he pulled out the only picture he had of himself and his little sister now lost, “Ayame…” her name whispered softly into the winds, placing the picture back into his kimono resting on his heart, where she will always be held, he never lost hope that she was still alive and well somewhere in this vast world, he would find her, and reunite them both this he swore as it was one of his life goals. Coming back to reality and his senses he glanced around the terrain seeing the vast plains and forests rolling over mountains in the distance. Every now and then they would pass other travelers as they gave a passing wave, no trouble was to be had as of yet.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The wine merchant nodded along with what the Ronin said about not judging one that they are employed by, it is merely paid work under contract, that if not paid in full, would find the employer in the wrong end of the Ronin’s swords. Something’s never change, so it seemed. Was the true knights of the blade all now selling their skills to the highest bidder and gaining no honor? It was a question that the wine merchant had been asking himself now for years. Every so often, the merchant passed stalls and other carts along the dusty track, and always he showed respect. A nod here and there or a slight wave of his hand, before keeping his eye on the road. To pass the time, the wine merchant started to sing a song that was sung by many a traveller, but little did the ronin know that this story was in fact true.. It was the tale of a beautiful woman that had bewitched a handsome knight and then led him on a dangerous path to save her lover from execution. But the knight fell in love with the woman, and failed to reach the designated place in time. The woman whose love was lost, threw herself into the sea on word the knight failed in his quest. A sad tale indeed. You cannot love someone that loves another, and have a happy ending. That was the moral. At the end of the song, the merchant fell silent, and tapped the reigns to get the mule to pick up his feet. How long the mule would last on this trip remained to be seen, for it was in dire need of rest. Only the wind through the trees and the heavy clop of hooves on dirt was to be heard. Would the ronin ask about the song, or about the identity of the merchant? Surely he was curious. <3>

IceTe3a: – Roinin closed his eyes as but kept his other senses open, hearing the merchant sing as time passed on, he listened to the words carefully, songs had morals and meanings to be learned, a wise man once told him, this was true each song had a moral of wise words. He glanced over the shoulder towards the merchant, “ The song, what is the true meaning?” he wondered if the old merchant would pass on his wisdom, his hair slowly dancing in the wind that rolled down from the high valley before them, the mule must be getting tired by now, surely the beast could not go on forever, Although he forgot himself, with the right training and conditioning anything was possible a lesson he learned all too well. Trying to learn his location they must be almost near the city by now, or at least he hoped so, Ronin had traveled many lands but this new city was all but a mystery towards him. How would the people fair, who governs the lands, these questions he would find out soon enough.

CharlotteCarrendar: – “The song? Ah yes. Guess you could say it is a lesson that when we hire out our services, that we be careful to keep it professional. Not let our emotions get the better of us. It….can cost more than the purse of some royal.” Easier said than done to a young Knight when faced with a beautiful woman in need. The old man shrugged his sagging shoulders, his body worn and tired like that of his mule. What an odd couple they made. Up ahead finally the gates of the township of Nagoya. A sprawling town, with many villagers, merchants, and soldiers. One could do well there, if they had the right goods or services to provide. Every man a price and there was always someone that was willing to pay. “And…after days I see the gates of Nagoya. Not a moment too soon either, for I fear my mule will collapse soon if we do not make it there by sunset.’ He spoke the truth, and urged the mule on, passing rows of guards and soldiers, who seemed to take no interest in that of a wine merchant and his cart. They would be interested only if in an inn and on the receiving end of the barrel. <3>

IceTe3a: – He nods as the merchant told him of the moral “Wise words indeed” he said plainly as he meditated on the moral of the story, cautious words for all who call themselves traders he heard the old man talk about Nagoya as he glanced over, there it was the city gates, finally reaching his destination, a sigh of relief as he agreed the mule would upturn soon if rest was not to follow short. “ I thank you for your wise words and help in travels” he said knowing they would part ways as soon as the cart stopped inside the town, he readied himself collecting his gear, taking note of the gates and locations of the town, as he would need to familiarize himself with this town soon. The town was busy and full with life and smells of all sorts, he would need to find the inn amongst other locations whilst going to see his client. Hoping he would not be as boastful and greedy as his reputation lead him to be.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Sure enough the trader had found the inn to which he had arranged to make the delivery and trade of his wine. There was a stable to the right, and he pulled up the cart, and locked on the brake. Stepping down, he moved around to his tired mule, who was now frothing at the mouth, and wheezing badly. This was to be it’s final trip, and the merchant knew it. He unfastened the holsters and the bridle, before leading the tired creature into the stable, where there was food, water and of course a stall in which to take it’s much needed rest. A young boy who was employed by the innkeeper helped open the stall door and made it his job to see to it the mule was taken care of. Not long after it had a good drink of water, it sat itself down on the straw covered floor and finally closed its eyes. Content the mule was in good hands, the merchant wandered back out to the cart, where the inn keeper was already waiting. There were at least ten barrels of wine, along with some bladders as samples, and the innkeeper rubbed his hands together gleefully, before bowing before the merchant. “Just in time, we have a celebration in the city this eve. I trust you had a good trip.” The Innkeeper asked, as the wine merchant started to loosen the ropes that secured the barrels in place. “My mule may not see the morning sun, but your shipment is here, and I am in need of a good night’s sleep. Let us talk more after offloading the wine to the inn.” <3>

IceTe3a: – He jumps off the cart, dusting himself off he gives a big stretch giving a gracious bow to the wine merchant, he parts ways with him, as he goes around town taking note of where things are, guard rotations, defenses, escape routes among other things, having a guard point out to him the exact location of Rikken Seiyukai’s he was told “look for the most boastful house” which would prove right to rikken’s reputation. Finally the cart and all was taken care of, as Ronin walked up to the old wine merchant and inn keeper, happy he had learned to location of his client he would go see him tomorrow. But for now, his nose led him a promise of food, and after perhaps meditation “Celebration? For what exactly” he overheard the two talking, now that he was on job he needed to know the goings of the town and what exactly to expect, Perhaps today was a special day for the townsfolk, or some high royal was here to visit, either way this celebration could cause distraction for those wanting to have at his client.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Innkeeper bowed as he saw the Ronin approach, unaware he had ridden into town with the wine merchant. “Big celebration. Parade of the Dragon. Daughter of the wealthy Rikken Seiyukai is to be married, and this means the son of Riyuki Teke. The grand Dragon is to come to the city and carry out the ritual. Very special night. Fireworks and dancing. This is why we needed the wine.” The Innkeeper replied, with a broad smile. He was going to make a killing on this wedding feast, as was many other merchants and wedding planners. This might be why Rikken hired Ronin, for there was word that another sought the hand of the fair Tashika Seiyukai. Her father had arranged the marriage with the Son of the Dragon…against her will. It was the stuff of legends. The wine merchant grumbled as he heard what his wine was to be for. “Bah.” Was all he would say on the matter, his dislike of Rikken more than apparent. <3>

IceTe3a: – With the news of a big party, feast and a wedding this news was not exactly what Ronin wanted to hear as he sighed “great” he said in a low tone, he disliked weddings any social event really, that meant there would be children, oh how he hated the children. Of all things it had to be his client that was directly involved with this wedding and party, he really drew the short chopstick on this job, perhaps it was not as life threatening as he once thought it would be, although he hopes it has nothing to do with babysitting anyone “When exactly is all of this taking place?” If it were to take place tonight he would have to go find the boastful toad soon, rather than leaving the job for tomorrow. Either way this was turning into a bad day. Resting his hand on his hip he glanced up towards the upper town where the richer were located he knew it would be extremely busy there, too many people.. so easy to get in and out, this would be harder than it seemed.

CharlotteCarrendar:- It was apparent that the town was in a festive spirit, and there was much excitement, as this was an event that the entire town would be a part of. Children were everywhere, and the townsfolk were decorating their houses and doors, with brightly coloured banners and flags. The Innkeeper answered the Ronin, saying that the Dragon and his son were expected around six pm. That was when the large procession would wind its way through the town up to Rikken’s house, where he would be waiting outside, with his daughter by his side, ready to be handed over for the ceremony. How would the Ronin cope with this news? <3>

IceTe3a: – He snorts as he was told of the news, great working tonight no doubt, as he glances at both the inn keeper and wine merchant, he gives a light bow of respect “Thank you for all your help, both of you.” He gives his goodbyes as he makes ways off to introduce himself to his client, as he walks the path up towards the upper city, looking for the most boastful house out of them all. He wondered what his client would look like, as his imagination starts running wild, short , fat with a big mustache perhaps? No no.. that’s too outrageous, he’s most likely normal sized, an elder man with to much money. Who knew only time would tell exactly what was going on and what his client looked like, Finally he was there, indeed a boastful home, large walls surrounding his province obviously to keep people out, no doubt a giant garden, guards were standing at the entrence, perhaps more inside. Gold entwined into outrageous statues. Walking upto the gaurds he notices them stiffen up as he glances at them both. “Ronin.. for Rikken Seiyukai” he said as he stood there waiting.. and waiting until one of the guards rush off to find Rikken Seiyukai, leaving the other guard to deal with Ronin. Ronin stood tall staring blankly at the left over guard who seemed to be on edge over the entire situation, perhaps it was because of the big celebration.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Wealth and power corrupts, and it also changes a person not only on the inside, but the outside as well. Rikken Seiyukai was enormous. From the many years of gluttony and self abuse with all manners of food, wine and opium, he was a vile looking man, with stringy hair that was tied back haphazardly, his suit too tight for his rotund figure, the buttons and tassles stretched to the max. “Ronin…ahh…*burps*…you made it. I am honoured you could come and act on my behalf at this most…glorious occasion.” At this one could see a small girl standing behind a pillar. A true and radiant beauty, but with such a sad face. Her fate decided by her pig of a father, to marry the son of the Dragon, for a great amount of money. “May I present, my daughter and the bride at tonight’s feast – Tashika Seiyukai” The young girl stepped out from the shadows and made a small bow, before looking back at her father with a fearful expression. Rikken however was more interested on when the next meal time was. “Ronin, why not join me for a meal, and then we can discuss your fee.” <3>

IceTe3a: – Ronin finally glances over Rikken Seiyukai, finally imagination was laid to rest as his look was to be expected for one so boastful, he bows low to give a deep and respectful greeting towards Rikken, as was needed for someone of his stature, although from Ronin’s standpoint he was not worthy of such a respectful greeting, the slob that stands before him, could hardly be called a gentleman. Listening to Rikken babble on as he boast’s his title more, he notices the small child behind him in the shadows, “ May I present, my daughter and the bride at tonight’s feast – Tashika Seiyukai” Ronin was told, as the small child made a small bow, Ronin did the same, a short but respectful bow towards the young lady, before coming up straight again and glancing back into Rikken’s eyes. “Fee indeed, Perhaps more to the point the point and duties of this job you offer.” He said as he accepted Rikkens offer for food and talk, although he would rather spend as less time as he could with Rikken, the man sickened him and the thought of purposely palming off his daughter, hit a soft nerve in Ronin’s heart, although it was tradition to marry off your children to make stronger title and wealth, it did not sit well with Ronin, as he was reminded of his dear sister, letting out a soft sigh he took a step forward in short showing readiness to follow Rikken inside.



Rescued? – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

LadyBelz Offline
The Pirate Queen
*******

 

 

Episode 7: Rescued? 

Thorne Mansion – Main Guest Quarters

It was the morning after James, her father and brother were dragged away from her. Rachael had been locked away to prevent her escape and spent the whole night crying. All of this was her fault and now the ones she loved were going to pay for it with their lives.

Beckett had taunted her every chance he got, sinking her spirits so low she didn’t think she’d ever find them again.

She didn’t sleep a wink, preferring to stand at her window and stare in the direction she knew the prison pits were. And from her vantage point, a set of gallows was being built in the center of town. She couldn’t help but wonder who the unlucky ones were who would lose their lives this day…

~A few hours later…~

A maid had been sent to her room to help her bathe, fix her hair and change her clothing into a dress that Beckett had picked out. It was pretty beige that set off the color of her hair and tanned skin quite nicely.

[Image: 9db84243-339b-4727-b223-dfaa71525974_zps568ea7c8.jpg]

Miserable, she didn’t even bother to eat the breakfast that had been sent to her. She was sick with worry for James, her father and Tim. God, poor Tim. He finally finds the family he always wanted and it was cruelly ripped away from him.

A lone tear slid from her eye and down her cheek, which the maid noticed.

“Cheer up, Miss. You be marrying one o’ the finest men ever ta walk this Earth.” she smiled. Rachael’s temper, that had been buried deep in the face of losing her family, surfaced as rapidly as a Kraken attacking a ship upon the sea.

She rose to her full height, her face flushed with fury. The maid scampered back in fear, wondering what she’d done to set the woman off.

“Get. Out. Of. My. Sight!” she snarled, snatching up a gilded mirror and throwing it with everything she had in her. The maid squeaked in fright and ran as if her heels were on fire, the mirror missing her head by inches to smash against the wall.

Her anger left her as quickly as it came, leaving her weak and dizzy. She sank into a chair and placed a shaky hand against her cheek.

“What am I going to do?” she whispered in the silence of the room.

———————————————–

Port Royale Central Courtyard

Citizens from all over the city converged on the center courtyard, excited and filled with a malicious sort of glee. For it wasn’t every day they got to see one of the world’s most notorious pirates lose their lives in spectacular fashion.

It was into this sea of sick jubilation that Rachael was brought. Beckett was standing near the gallows, a man next to him, whom she assumed was a priest, dressed in his holy vestments as he was. She held her head high and made her way to his side.

[Image: tomb-gallows-at_zps4c0f9ef5.jpg]

“I’m here, as you requested.” she stated in a neutral tone.

“And looking very lovely, might I add.” Beckett grinned cruelly.

“Let’s just get this over with.” she sighed. Beckett made a tsking sound.

“Rachael, my darling. You know me better then that. For what’s a little ceremony without the guests of honor?” he grinned, signaling to something over her shoulder. She turned and her eyes went wide when she saw that the gaolers were bringing James, Billy and Tim to the gallows, their arms tied behind their backs. She whirled to face Beckett, her eyes wide as nooses were placed around their necks.

“What is this?” she demanded.

“I needed a little insurance policy to make certain you didn’t change your mind halfway through. Marry me and they will live the rest of their lives in prison.” He smirked, “Refuse and…” He ran his finger across his neck.

“You sick bastard!” she snarled.

“Make your choice, Rachael. Whatever you decide, neither will save you from my bed this night.” Beckett smirked, feeling as if he’d won some grand prize.

Rachael turned to look at each man currently in the gallows. Tim was staring at her with grim determination. Billy looked resigned to his fate, thinking that he would finally get to be with his beloved once again. And James…

His eyes pierced her very soul, an underlying message within their dark hues that she didn’t know how to decipher. She loved him with everything she was and didn’t want to see him die. Her head bowed, she turned back to Beckett.

“Fine.” One single word. Beckett grinned and grabbed her hand to pull her before the priest. He grew hard thinking about finally getting between Rachael’s thighs and couldn’t wait until this was over. He was going to show her unimaginable pain for the years to come.

“Dearly beloved…we are gathered here today to witness this man and this woman be wed in Holy Matrimony before the eyes of God and His church. If any assembled have just cause why these two should not be joined, speak now or forever hold your peace.” the priest began.

 

 charlottecarrendar Online
The Pirate King
******
RE: Episode 7: Rescued? 
~An hour after being taken before Thorne~
Port Royale Prison
The Pit

[Image: empty-jail-cell-2.jpg]

The rusting grate that was kept on the pit entrance was winched up slowly by two guards, as Tim and Billy were dragged in by the Royal guards. Each one was pushed down the narrow stairs that ringed the interior the pit, while lastly, the Captain was brought in, the man blooded and bruised with a trail of caked blood that had run from his nose. His right eye swollen shut from being punched, and he could barely see out of his left. Without any care, the soldiers tossed the Pirate over the side, where he rolled down the stone stairs, landing heavily in a puddle of faeces and urine mixed with mud at the bottom. The crew who were having trouble seeing in the darkness of the pit tried to get to their fallen Captain who was groaning as he pressed his hands into the dank muck to try and get his face out of the sludge. The guards above chortled with laughter as many a crew man looked up squinting. “You’ll all be swinging in the morning, ya Pirate bastards. Hahahaha!” The grate started to lower as the winch was being turned again till the deafening sound of the grate hitting the rock signalled that the crew was once again locked up at Thorne’s pleasure. Tim crawled over to the Captain, and tried to help him up. Such a sad and sorry mess. Barely making out the Captain’s face, his own creased and his heart went out to him. “Are we going to die, Capn’?” He asked, still a young boy and terrified of the gallows. The Captain spluttered and spat out a mouthful of muck, turning his head to see the boy’s face. The Captain croaked ; “”Over me went t’ Davy Jones’ locker body, lad.” The Captain pushed himself up, with Tim helping him. The crew all looked to their Captain, wondering how on earth they were going to escape their fate. The Captain knew they were all terrified, and he said unto them. “”We have only one hope. T’ Doctor. If he fails, I’ll kill him meself.”

Port Royale Town Square

Word of the capture of Captain Moon and his crew had spread across the colony like wild fire. One of the seas most dangerous criminals was sentenced to be hung at dawn, along with the likes of his crew. The Doctor, who was dressed in civilian clothes, kept his hat well down as he tried to get through the crush of towns people and traders. He had in his hand the medallion that the Captain had given him, along with strict instructions on what to do if he was captured. By the talk of the people, they were almost in a festival like mode, with more talk that the Lord Thorne was set to marry a girl that had sailed in on the Pirate’s ship. Little was known about her, accept to say she was simply stunning and a true jewel worthy of any nobleman. The more that the Doctor heard, the more determined he became, clutching the medallion tightly between his palm and fingers. Up ahead, he could see the sign that hung out the front of what looked to be an inn. The Rusty anchor. This must be the inn that the Captain spoke of. With his head kept down, he made his way to the door, only to bump into two soldiers that were coming out. The medallion fell out of his hand, as he was knocked to the right, and one of the soldiers barked at the Doctor. “WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING, MATE!” The Doctor scrambled to pick up the prized medallion and then spoke in a foreign language. The guards couldn’t understand what he was saying, and just went on their way. A quick glance to see if the coast was clear he entered the Inn, and scoured the room for the man known….as One Eyed Willy.

The Rusty Anchor

[Image: black-sails-zach-mcgowan-starz-captain-charles-vane.jpg]

The inn was filled with all types of rabble. From the lowest of low street urchins, to the balding Officers of the Royal Guard. Any man with a purse of silver would make their way to the Rusty Anchor to try and win at a game of chance, or have some fat arsed wench with breasts like ripe melons shoved in your face. It was in this setting, that the Doctor was able to blend in, for he wore the clothes of a simple towns person, not that of a pirate, or royal guard. There was a pipe player making a merry tune, while a group of drunken guards were singing to the death of the Pirates come the morning. This only reminded him of the urgency of his mission. He had to find One Eyed Willy. As he approached the bar, he nodded to a buxom barmaid, with wavy blonde hair. “Ale please.” The Doctor completely forgetting himself, and speaking with his usual accent. This…did not go unnoticed by a man that had been sitting in the far right corner. With a black eye patch, he rose to standing, and limped across the weathered timber boards – his peg leg slamming into the timber and sending up a small cloud of dust. He slowly retracted a dagger, and then as he got to stand behind the Doctor, he pushed the tip in hard enough to give the Doctor a scare. He whispered to the Doctor. “I think we..need t’ have a chat.” The Doctor froze, turning his head just enough, to make out the face of a man…with one eye. “Right.” The Doctor said, moving away from the bar, as the man with an eyepatch led him to the back door. This led to the cellar, where the ale barrels were stored along with other supplies.

The Cellar

[Image: pirate.png]

On reaching the bottom of the stairs, the One eyed man lit a candle and then he chuckled to see the scared face of the Doctor. “Are you…One Eyed Willy?” The One eyed man pushed the Doctor into a chair and leered at him menacingly. “Who be askin?” he said with a menacing growl, the dagger coming up to the throat of the trembling Doctor. This man must have been in his sixties at least, and with a weathered face, that was riddled with scars and tattoos, it was plain to see….he was a Pirate. “I’m…I’m the Doctor. Moon sent me.” At this the dagger point twisted against the Doctor’s neck. “Heard about him bein’ captured. T’ daft git. Can’t keep himself out o’ trouble. Been that way since he was a lad.” The Doctor looked bewildered, and then stuttered. “So you are..One eyed Willy, then?’ The One eyed man laughed in response, as he took away the dagger from the Doctor’s throat. “Aye…and he sent you eh? Tell me…Doctor, did he tell you who I am?” At this the Doctor shook his head. “Err..no, he just said that…I was to give you this.” This was when the look on the One eyed man’s face changed. The Doctor was holding up the medallion on a chain. “That sneaky son o’ a scurvey dog. Ha..trust him t’ be desperate enough t’ give up that bit o’ treaaye.” The One eyed man snatched the medallion out of the Doctor’s hand as though it was the greatest treasure on earth. “My medallion. Men have sailed the seven seas lookin’ for this.” As he held it, the medallion spun, and you could see certain odd holes in it. So the medallion belonged to the One eyed man? How this was going to save the Captain and crew was beyond him. “I don’t understand. What does the medallion do?” It was a good question and one that the One eyed man was all too happy to answer. “It’s a key lad…a key…to my treasure. Allow me to introduce meself. Captain John Willy Moon. Otherwise known as One eyed Willy.” He was the Captain’s father.

The Doctor now looked worried. He had believed that this medallion would in some way get the crew out of the gaol, but the man known as One Eyed Willy was acting awful strange. The fact he was the Captain’s father only made things more confusing. The old pirate limped over to a large closet, where he opened it to withdraw a long wooden box, similar to a cigar box. A simple piece one would believe. But the pirate then placed the medallion into a specially grooved hole, and you could hear a snapping sound as he turned the medallion. This…opened the box. The Doctor strained to see what it could be inside, and what it was…was a folded up piece of parchment, that had yellowed over the years. “A map?” the Doctor asked, to which the Old Pirate sung out. “No, it’s a love letter from my sweetheart. Of course it’s a bleedin’ map. “ The Captain rolled his only eye before he sneered and started to plot what he was going to do. “So…you’re going to help me free the Captain and the crew…with that map?” The Pirate slammed shut the box. “Are you completely mad, lad? I’m not goin’ t’ save me son, and his rabble. I’m goin’ t’ steal his ship, and go find me treaaye” At this, the Doctor stood up. “But you can’t. The Captain needs us. The crew…they are going to die in the morning. You have to help us.” He cried, but the old sea dog just laughed. “There is a law…amongst the likes of us pirates. You take what you can, and give nothin’ back. My son stole this medallion. And now…I’m returnin’ the favour.” With that said, he pocketed the coin and the map, and headed back up the stairs, to gather a crew to go and hijack the Devil’s Mystery from the royal guards. As he left, he locked the cellar door and chuckled. “By the time you break free, my Son will be hung, and I be long gone. Savvy?”

[Image: tumblr_ljokgyyMBi1qc3sgso1_400.gif]

The Doctor struggled with the locked door, but as they say they don’t make them like they used too. The laughter of the old Captain could be heard as he returned to the main bar area, and was already starting to put together a crew with some of the roughened sailors that had been drinking there that day. There was not much time, and while the Doctor paced the cellar, the old Captain was getting together a plan, that would see the escape from Port Royale almost fool proof. He needed a distraction, and that was already in place. The hanging of his own son. With a hand picked group of trusted sea dogs, he gathered them round a table, and uttered. “At t’ risin’ o’ t’ sun, we take t’ Devil’s mystery and blast our way out o’ t’ bay, while me son swin’s. Bless his pirate heart.” The crew all removed their hats, and payed homage to the former Captain of the Devil. He would die..and so would his crew, while his father sailed to the Carribean, to take back the treasure he had long thought lost.

Port Royale Central Courtyard

The townsfolk had come out on mass for this spectacle that was one sure to be spoken about from father to son for generations. The hanging of one of the most evil men to ever stain the sea with English blood. There were cat calls and choruses, chanting for the pirates to be brought out and walked before the abusive crowd, that was armed with rotten fruit and vegetables. Make no mistake, to these people, the pirates were a stain on humanity, having plundered and pillaged villages and ships for hundreds of years. May this be a lesson to those that dare defy the Lord Thorne and the royal navy.

[Image: tumblr_mi36zw4vRc1rklqbeo1_500.jpg]

Lord Thorne was there in all his finery, with a priest, and what looked to be a noblewoman, who was actually Rachael. Words were said, the crowd murmuring at seeing the red headed beauty who was being paraded like she was prized livestock. Lord Thorne looked smug as he spoke to the young lady, but it was the look of horror on her face when she saw the Captain, Billy and Tim being led out of the gaol. The crowd went wild, booing and throwing their rotten food as the sodden and muddied lot. Tim kept his head high, as Billy was resided to the fact that he would die. Moon, he could not take his eyes of his beloved Rachael. If he was to die, he wanted her to be the last thing he saw. Regardless of the decisions she made, their fate…was out of her hands. With the nooses brought around their necks, the navy drummers started to play. It was an ominous sound as the three pirates stood with hands behind their backs. Death…was inevitable.

[Image: pirates-of-the-caribbean-the-curse-of-th....png?w=590]

~KABOOM!~ A large cannonball was fired at the gaol and had blasted the clock tower, sending brick and rock flying along with clouds of dust. This sent many people scattering. ~KABOOM!~ Another cannon ball, and this time it hit the town church, blasting a huge hole in its side. Now the town people panicked, fleeing and running like headless chickens, as more cannon balls were fired, one hitting the side of the inn…where the Doctor had been kept prisoner. The hole, large enough for him to escape through meant he was able to get out onto the packed street, where folk were running in all directions. Up at the gallows, Lord Thorne must have been wondering what the hell was going on, when a guard ran, blooded from the wharf. “The Devil…she’s been taken over by pirates!” This would surely have the Lord Thorne confused. In the midst of this, the Doctor ran up to the platform where Lord Thorne stood. “it’s true. One Eyed Willy has the medallion and is stealing the Devil with his men to go find the treasure.” At this, Captain Moon simply smirked. “”Why that sneaky old bastard. You know, you can’t trust a pirate. Oh…I guess they will be after t’ treaaye. Enough gold and jewels t’ fill t’ Queen’s coffers for a lifetime.” There was only one man, who was fast enough and daring enough to keep up with One eyed willy, and he was about to be hung. <3>

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Two.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) The Ronin & the Serpent.
March 11, 2014 07:27AM
The Ronin & The Serpent.

http://d24w6bsrhbeh9d.cloudfront.net/photo/amXWrv9_700b.jpg

Part Two
“I used to be a sellsword like you, until i took an arrow to the knee”
CharlotteCarrendar: – Rikken rose from his opulent chair, with a loud grunt of exertion that comes from having difficulty baring the weight of his bulk upon stringy legs. He sniffs loudly, and coughs – clearly this man is in serious bad health, yet he is addicted to his excesses which is why this marriage of connivance for him. It is a one sided affair. With his hand extended, many a chubby finger with gold bands wrapped around them, he gestures for the Ronin to sit at the long table with him, where in behind servants await to bring him trays of food, and chalices with which to fill with wine. It made one wonder just how many meals a day this man has. Rikken Seiyukai sneers at his daughter, who has presented herself before the Ronin, then snuck back to the shadows like a frightened deer. “Children. Bah, thankfully I only have the one, and she will bring me great wealth through this marriage. But, enough about that. My reason for sending for you is clear. Word is some rag of a lad seeks my daughter, and word on the street is he is after my head. The procession of the Dragon, father of my daughter’s intended is to be today, and I want you to stand at my side, to protect me should this lad try anything.” At least Rikken was to the point. <3>

IceTe3a: – “Lovely place” It was expected when entering someone’s home, to offer gesture towards their house, even if this meant giving Rikken more to boast about. Shifting his weight so it’s more centered he adjusted his sword’s position for best gripping speed, allowing his arms to fall to his sides as his hues glance over the young female, looking back at Rikken the man was in appalling shape and health, how he could breath was beyond him, but he would not judge his client for his sins in life. “ I am to understand you have worry that this young man wishes to kill you for your daughters hand in marriage?” he said in a low tone just loud enough for RIkken and his daughter to hear if she wished to. Taking a seat near Rikken but not too close he glanced over the plentiful banquet before him, although none of this appealed to him, not like the street foods he was used to, (Street foods in Asian cultures are fast foods such as Ramen, Curries, raw seafood, Rice balls ect) . In the back of his mind he could not help but wonder why Rikken would be looking for a sellsword, with so many guards at his disposal they should be able to handle any small events that come their way. What exactly did Rikken have in mind for him to kill this young man if he attempted to attack Rikken?, who was he really. So many questions running in the back on his mind to many, causing too much distraction. Closing his eyes for but a moment he placed his palms inward facing each other making a small sign with his hand, breathing in deep and slowly his chest expanded as his lungs filled with nature’s gift, air the life energy of the world for without it nothing would survive. Exhaling sharply he opened his eyes, it was a simple meditation style that calmed and cleared the mind of everything allowing Ronin to focus on the moment at hand. ““So forced marriage I assume, at to what end? What do you gain from this Rikken I only ask to better understand the circumstances and how you came by this information” Ronin asked wondering what else he would know he continues to ask more questions “ Has the young man approached you before with such thoughts in his mind? How old is he exactly, and what exactly would you have me do if he attempted to attack you? Immobilize and bludgeon the boy or more simply, kill him” As he said the last part his eye’s sharpened into a glare as he glanced over to the young daughter, such talk of death always got Ronin in a strange eerie mood, a ‘ Seen it all look’ is said to fall upon his face.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Taking his seat once more, he grunted just as loudly as when he had stood. Just by looking at him, you could see the discolouration in his face that showed he was suffering from a poor diet, and possibly kidney failure which meant that his life span was probably dramatically lessened than most. Blood shot eyes, and swollen wrists. It was a miracle this man was still alive. Placing his fingers pressed together as his elbows rested on the arm rests, he took a deep breath, and then released it. “This town has many eyes and ears all too willing to speak of treachery and villainy. I came to suspect there would be trouble, after I reneged on a deal for my daughter with a warlord known simply as Kaos Makao. News of my daughter’s beauty spread beyond the walls of our lands, and when the Dragon heard of her, he wanted her for his own son. I of course had already spent the money that Kaos had put forward as dowry.” This was a huge admission. One does not renege on a deal such as this and not expect a backlash. “The warlord’s son had met my daughter years ago, and pledged his love. From what I understand he is so infatuated that he will stop at nothing to get her, including ending me.” Rikken placed his hands down flat on the table, and then looked at the Ronin without the mask of pride. “I’m dying. But I rather die in my sleep, than on the steps of my house. I want my daughter wed as the arrangement with the Dragon. Then…I can die a happy man.” Looking back towards his own door, he then added something. “Kaos hired someone, to help his son. Rumor is…the Serpent is coming.” Did the Ronin know of the Serpent, and what this meant? <3>

IceTe3a: – Simple terms, by any means necessary words Ronin has come to hear a lot, of course the greedy old man caused this on his own by rights Ronin should not interfere with this as Rikken had done wrong and gone against his agreement with another, On a personal note Ronin disliked how Rikken treated his daughter palming her around like all she was worth was wealth, though this was expected in his lands and there was nothing to do about it, Ronin could not go against his own lands, the main point is never get to personal with a client or the job. Nodding slightly, his ears twitch hearing ‘The serpent’ another sellsword? Or perhaps hired assassin, either way the boy’s father was a warlord, this would make it safe to assume the boy knew his way around weaponry, leaving Ronin no choice but to give no quarter and this Serpent, a trained warrior unknown attributes what he was trained in, who he was all this was unknown to Ronin which was never good, gong into a job with half the information is going into a fight with a dull blade the outcome is never certain to say the least. “I have three rules that are to be followed if you wish me to accept this job, Firstly I take orders from no one, Understand this if you or one of your men attempt to force my hand, you will certainly lose yours I know how to do my job and I do it well, I understand the terms of the contract and you need not worry about giving me orders for I will complete the contract to the fullest of my abilities. Secondly Payment in full, Trying to cheat me of this will certainly forfeit your life and those who attempt to protect you from your misdeeds, lastly, If and when I ask you to do something I need not have you question it or hesitate such things in a battle make up that fine thread we know as life and death, if you wish to see morning dawn I suggest you heed my words and follow them.” In the back of his mind this job proved to be harder than what he first thought it be, A lad with rage and vengeance in his heart, doomed to never marry his love, only to take up arms in contest such a sad story with a moral to it, and a named warrior of unknown skills, who will most certainly prove more than a hassle. “If you accept my terms the deal is struck, and my sword will be yours until the job is done, If this is the case I must insist we talk more about your home defences”

CharlotteCarrendar: – As the Ronin spoke of the rules of his employ, Rikken reached under the flap of his coat and untied a pouch. He had believed that the safest place to keep his wealth was upon his own body – stuffed between the rolls and folds of his skin. Pouch in hand, with the agreed sum of full payment, he brought his hand out and dumped the coin pouch upon the table, within range of the Ronin. “I believe that is the second rule. Payment in full. As to my men, they will work soley under your guidance as they have been informed that I consider you to be my most valued of security measures.” Placing his hands on the arm rests, he started to rise again, and you could hear the tired creaking of his bones. Again with the strained grunt that was louder than before. Rikken nodded twice, before making the agreement with the sell sword. “Your word is law, till my daughter is riding from this land. The parade is in two hours. I shall summon you with the gong beforehand. Feel free to wander the home and grounds, and check for yourself that everything is in readiness. I wish to rest my head before this wedding. It will be the last chance I get.” Saying his peace, he withdrew from the large dining hall, leaving the Ronin with just two guards, and the frightened daughter of Rikken lurking in the shadows. Why was she not getting ready yet? A good question. Perhaps she wished to speak to the Ronin. Only one way to find out. <3>

IceTe3a: – Now that they were in agreement he was officially hired “ My sword is yours” he said quickly coming to a stand the katana with the red hilt drawn with lightning speed, he slowly re sheathes it upon it clicking into its sheath the top of the coin purse splits spilling the coins on the table “ All those who oppose shall meet my blades” he bows towards Rikken graciously low showing the respect he deserved, the example of his skills just moments ago, were a part of Ronin sealing the contract with his client showing off his sword skills and with such precision it was a reassurance to his client. He waits for rikken to excuse himself for bed to take his seat again and collect his coins adding them to his own coin purse he left the somewhat sweaty cut purse lying on the table. Before Rikken left the room he announced one last thing “Remember my contract is to protect you, no one else will be protected by my sword” One detail he thought was well known but he reminded his clients anyway. Fully knowing he wanted to discuss his defenses with Rikken, he allowed the old man to go sleep as it was not much use talking to a fat old man about strategies of war. Calling over one of the gaurds his eyes meet the somewhat undertrained guard “ I want all the torches lit and to stay that way, leave no shadows in this entire area unlit, otherwise your head will be my payment for such mistake, Double the guards, Insist all weaponry to be checked at the door excluding those immediately to do with the wedding and the guards of those of royalty.” The guard nodded and ran off to complete the orders, Ronin was sure they would forget something, although he was unsure what, there was always a back door. Fully knowing of the presence in the room, he glances over to the young woman studying her over from head to toe, “ What is it” he said simply as he made eye contact with her.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The young girl – a shy yet beautiful child bowed low as the Ronin appraised her with the sweep of his gaze. “Forgive me, Ronin.” She said in a soft and gentle voice. Stepping out of the shadows, you could see she was barely over 14 years of age. She wasn’t a woman to be wed, but a child. “I know, I am supposed to do as Father said, but I am scared. This…Dragon. His son is old as my Father. How can I love a man that has children older than I?” It was an honest question. She was nothing more than a prize to be given to the highest bidder, and her Father had already broken the promise to an influential man. This procession was going to lead to the deaths of many. Instead of joy, there would nothing but heartbreak. For all concerned. “I have heard of the one my Father speaks of. The Serpent. They say, she is the General to the Warlord. A woman of great beauty but her heart is cold as ice. Frozen solid. They say, she strikes out of nowhere, like a viper. Her fangs filled with poison. Her spirit is that of a Naga.” The child said with a look of absolute fear. <3>

IceTe3a: – He listens to the young woman carefully to her questions, of course she would object to this, unfortunately it was her burden of being born into a rich family, Ronin was never one to hide the truth or not offer insult where it is needed, extending an arm in front of him he points for her to sit before bringing his arm back to the table “Life is unfortunate you will realize this sooner than later, the best we can do is make the best of what we are given in life. Your father is a greedy man, and life has cursed him for his sins and evil ways in the physical sense for all to see, He will pay the price for that in his own ways this you can be sure of” he stops to mediate on the questions she had “You are right to question this marriage although it only sees more title and coin into your fathers hand, there seems to be no actual need for this tie between families, if I am to understand your father is more than well off it is simply greed that drives him, this is his curse and your burden for being born into this family; hardly your fault but something you must live with. Weigh your options well young miss and give the man a chance, for life has its surprises in store.” He falls quiet for but a moment before gaining that sharp look back into his eyes “ You say this serpent is a ‘she’? How unusual, what more do you know of her, please do not hold anything back” Indeed the Serpent, would prove to be a harder foe than what he first thought, a female and a general obviously an extremely skilled warrior in her fields of combat, This will be an interesting night.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Ronin made clear that the girl was best to go with the agreed marriage, and give the man a chance to prove his worth as a husband. But a life without love, is a life half lived. The dealings of her father weigh upon his family and they ultimately pay the price for his misadventures. Surely on his death the daughter would stand to inherit great wealth, and perhaps then and only then build the life for herself, however at this point in time, it appeared that she would end up losing it all to the Dragon. Her lands would become his. But the news of the Serpent, did bring back the Ronin’s undivided attention. An unknown foe is a terrible threat. In order to defeat the unknown you must endeavour to find out as much as you possibly can. “A woman, yes. Raised by a gang of thieves and murderers. I heard the head of guards, who had been travelling in the mountains speak of tales around a camp fire of this woman. A mere babe, who went on to become the most powerful of the Warlord’s men. Taught to use the bow, and skilled in armed and unarmed combat. They say she has eyes that hypnotise you. A body so slender and lithe, that she can curl up so tight like a snake and be put in a box that you would think could barely fit an infant. I thought she was just a myth, but my love -The Warlord’s son said this was true, when I asked him, when I had run away from home.” By the looks of things, the bond between the Warlord’s son and this girl was a great one, and he was willing to die to get her back. <3>

IceTe3a: – The news of the new female warrior was one that constantly played in Ronins mind ‘The serpent’ he thought to himself it’s uncommon for a female to be in such a position, she must be extremely well skilled to gain the respect of her fellow men. He was sure about one thing, he would need to keep an eye out for her, but if he knew about her, do they know about his presence? He would need to make up a plan, Perhaps sticking to the shadows and wait for them to strike coming in at the last moment? But that would leave Rikken open to a long distance attack, as ‘The Serpent’ was skilled in the bow, he would need to keep close to deflect any arrows or even perhaps take a hit for the old man, But to make himself stand out, they would surely pick him from a mile away. That’s it, He would blend in with the crowd of royalty, Make it harder to pick out who he was, by arming the royal families and nobles with decretive katanas that would allow him to wear his without being the sore one out in the crowd. This is necessary if any of the rumors prove true, it is better to over prepare than be caught unprepared, He summoned the same guard from before who just returned to his post “ I want you to collect all the decorative swords in the building and hand them out to the noble families men and Royal family men that enter, do not ask why and do not give answer to those who ask, Just insist. This includes Rikken” the guard nodded and runs off to do what was asked of him, Ronin glances over at the young lady as a small smile appears on his face “Do not threat your path will show itself to you eventually, you are still young. Now I believe you are to start getting ready for the ceremony” He said in a low tone as the smile disappeared, he came to a stand, gave the young lady a respectful bow and awaited for her to leave, Surely the guests would start to arrive soon, Ronin needed to prepare for tonight’s events.

CharlotteCarrendar: – And so the guard did go about the large palatial compound, and gather together all the decorative katanas that could be found. They were to be worn by all nobles and dignitaries so the Ronin could blend in, and take the mark off his own hide, to allude the would be assassins, that were bound to strike in the midst of the procession, or the handing over of the bride to the Dragon’s son. The daughter of Rikken sadly nodded and then bowed to the Ronin. Though his words were wise they could not remove the sadness that swelled in her young heart. The girl left the room, and so to the procession would begin…very soon. :: The large battle drums on the gates of the township began to beat in a rhythm to alert the people that the Dragon and his men were approaching on horseback. Two rows of twenty men, with the Dragon and his son at the lead. Behind them a special canopy covered wagon that was to take away the blushing bride back to the land of the Dragon. The Dragon himself was wearing woollen armour with leather shoulder plates, and gauntlets. The old warrior must have been at least 70 years old, and his son, a man in his fifties, rode alongside him, wearing similar garb. The large wooden gates of the township opened, to allow the procession of the Dragon’s men through, while fire crackers sounded off to welcome the travelling party. Bright banners were held aloft with the symbol of the dragon fluttering proudly. Children and the young at heart waved and cheered to see such might, while coming along behind them was a travelling band of performers and circus artists. Musicians too. A very festive occasion. One girl was riding a white pony, doing tricks and handstands, while a fire eater continued to light up the air above him. Sword swallowers and snake charmers on carts. This was to be a celebration to remember. On the steps of the grand house, Rikken had returned, wearing his ceremonial dress, complete with hat, and large gold sash, his daughter, whose face was shielded by a veil stood well in back. Nobles and the royals, all wearing the decorative katanas lined the stairs. Everything was in readiness. <3>

IceTe3a: – Ronin was sin meditation when he heard the great noise and commotion signaling the arrival of the guests and the party to begin within minutes, he gave himself a small moment to complete meditation before coming to a stand, walking out to the balcony he viewed over everyone around the grounds that his eyes fell upon, he knew none of them, he hoped that Rikken would not advise his honored guests of exactly who Ronin was, otherwise news might slip and his cover blown, the guards did well for what they were worth, everyone who was to wear a decorative blade was wearing one, allowing Ronin to blend into the crowd. Walking past the guards he gave one last word of advice “Keep on your toes, blood will spill tonight” before walking off to join Rikken, who was no doubt already out amongst the crowd boasting his title and wealth to come into his hands, not exactly the type of place Ronin would be at if he had any choice, but this was a job to one that would help him find his sister, come morning once all was done he would ask Rikken if he knew anything about his sister. But for now he must stay on the job He knew what the young boy looked like and who he was, but this Serpent, was female she could blend into the crowd without anyone noticing, she could be standing right next to him and he wouldn’t realize it… his eyes shift to either side of him just to reassure himself, Or she could sneak in somehow, the possibilities of a skilled warrior was endless. Finally he joined Rikken at his side, amongst the crowd ready to defend Rikken at any given time, studying the crowd he said in a low voice so only Rikken could hear “ If you see any Female with a noble or royal that you do not know, you must tell me subtly as soon as you can” attempting to stop one way of entry although this would hardly be possible since Rikken would be to busy stuffing his face and boasting his title higher than it was.

CharlotteCarrendar: – So much colour and noise. People cheering, banners waving, and trumpets blasting. It only added to the confusion of the moment, when the Dragon and his men pulled up at the base of the stairs of the fine house of Rikken. Getting off his horse first, the Dragon stood proudly. His face was one of little emotion. He had seen and done much in his life, and this was merely a transaction to assure the blood line of the Dragon continue. The son’s other wives had failed to produce an heir. This was the whole point of the marriage. A son. The Son of the Dragon got off his horse as the soldiers they had with them remained on theirs. Eagle eyes watching in all directions for enemy movement on say the town walls, or the houses themselves. Rikken revelled in the fan fare, the music, the fireworks being blasted and of course the circus performers who continued to wow the crowd with their spectacular show. With the Ronin now at his employer’s side, Rikken felt a whole lot better about the situation. At least he could take comfort to know he would survive this meeting, and thus could carry out the deal that was struck. A priest, that had been chosen before the agreement came out from the nearby temple, and with him a procession of monks in hooded cloaks, that kept their hands pressed up deep into their sleeves. Heads bowed, the twelve monks were in two lines and they approached the stairs chanting an ancient hymn. The Son of the Dragon knelt and bowed his head to the bride’s father – who showed respect by bowing in return before calling his daughter forward. The child bride took the three steps forward and kept her head down. It was time. The priest mounted the stairs and then stood between the Son of the dragon and the Bride to be. He took out a book and started to recite in an old text that drowned out many of the crowd, who now wished to hear the priest’s words. At that precise moment, there was a whistling sound, and the Dragon who had been standing to attention suddenly jerked violently, before a metal prong jutted forth from his forehead. He had been shot with some sort of poisoned dart, and blood now trickled down his forehead as he dropped to his knees. The Dragon…was dead. Panic ensued, as the crowd started to scream and shout, trying to scatter, while Rikken let out a roar of protest. “BASTARDS!” The monks then threw back their hoods, and their cloaks, revealing katanas, and started to attack the nobles nearest to the Ronin and Rikken, as the son of the Dragon tried to grab the bride and drag her back to the canopy covered wagon. The Dragon’s men all started to fight the townspeople, as the whole scene was now turning into a blood bath. Standing on top of the white horse that had been with the circus was the beautiful horse dancer. She lowered the blow pipe and grinned. It was the Serpent. <3>

IceTe3a: – Everything seemed to be going as planned, for now at least, though if Ronin knew anything the tides could turn at any moment. So many things going on around so many people, it was almost too much, this was a circumstance that could not be helped he just had to deal with the issue once it arose. Suddenly all hell broke loose, a dart had hit the dragon in the head killing him instantly, this did not bother Ronin for the dragon was not in his contract to protect, the monks stripped their hoods back to reveal katana’s amongst other weapons, Damn the guards to hell for not checking them first, it was all happening so quickly the Dragons men were turning against innocent people striking in a blind rage to try and find the enemy and then, there she was ontop of a white horse, he had spotted ‘The Serpent’ for the first time, the rumors about her were true, all of them. Quickly he ripped off his kimono fully to show him wearing long black pants held on by a belt of sorts his chest was bare to show the scars of his previous battles this allowed him to move more freely whilst attacking, drawing a single katana deciding to use the Ittoryu fighting style ( Single blade combat) would be more than enough for now, Calling to Rikkens gaurds he bellowed above the screams “ Surround RIkken and protect him with your lives” grabbing the daughter out of her husband’s to be arms he pushed her towards Rikken then turned to grab the husband to be “ Keep with your father young miss, Guards surround them both keep close to me but out of my way” turning to the husband he glares at him before shoving him backward “Control your men’s top the onslaught of the innocent and bark orders for them to deal with these monks, It is your duty as Husband to be to honor your title by protecting your father inlaw and wife as well as revenging your father’s death, I will deal with the Serpent” With that he ran off into the fight hoping RIkken’s men would do as they were told “ SERPENT” he bellowed as he threw a shrunken towards her. Coming up to two of the faceless monks with katanas drawn he engaged battle with them, they were trained in the form but not as well as he as he glided through them cutting with precision to disarm and disable, he was sure the monks were not skilled warriors but he also knew the serpent and her other agent would be a lot harder than that of the monks. Moving in-between the dragons men deflecting their blows from killing the innocent he barks orders at them “ Listen to your General Go after the monks leave the crowd alone” as he tossed man after man aside hoping they would regain their senses. Picking up speed he jumped up on top of a wall to get a clear running path towards the serpent as he ran with full force, the circus how could he be so stupid to forget about the circus. Closing in the gap between them he was close enough to make a jump, bending at the knee’s he threw two shrunken this time but aimed them at the horses head attempting to hit and kill the horse, landing meters away from ‘The Serpent’ he stood tall “So you are The Serpent, A woman warrior”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The hira shuriken struck the horse’s head with deadly accuracy, causing the horse to rear up, with blood spewing out of from the embedded star weapons. The Serpent, who was incredibly agile did a double somersault backflip, that had her land upon the circus cart, which was filled with her men, dressed in brightly coloured costumes. The Ronin, who was now standing a few feet from the dead horse called to her. “So you are the Serpent. A woman warrior.” The Serpent simply held her head up proudly, as all around her was chaos and madness. “No…I am merely a distraction.” She was right, for as the guards surrounded Rikken and the bride, the fire breather had broken through the crowd, and with a mouthful of a volatile cocktail, he spewed it forth and the man known as Rikken caught fire. His fine silken robes turned him into a human torch, along with a few guards, who screamed in agony, while the bride had become separated from the pack. The son of the Dragon was trying desperately to get his men to listen and stop attacking the villagers, when the snake handler came up behind him and dropped a viper upon his shoulder – the snake biting down hard on the thick neck of the would be groom, who screamed and flailed, trying to dislodge the angered snake. The Bride was now running down the stairs, trying to get through guards and people, to reach the Ronin, when a man on a black horse, one of the Dragon’s own guards seized her up and pulled her onto the back of the horse. He removed his helm, and it was the Warlord’s son. Slamming his heels into the horse the pair spirited off towards the town gates, as the Serpent laughed. She spun on her heel and made a run across the cart, diving onto the back of an unmaned horse and tore off after the bride and the Warlord’s son at speed. The burning remains of the bride’s father – Rikken, were nothing but a bloody and smoking mess. Death..had come to town. <3>

IceTe3a: – Ronin had failed his contract, this was a well orchestrated attack Something Ronin was not able to stop with such poorly trained guards, and a fat man who was to greedy, it seemed life had taught Rikken his last lesson in life. He watched the daughter running towards him only to get pinched by the warlords son, they were now riding off into the distance glancing back at the serpent she was making her escape by horse too, all the commotion had spooked the horses as they all started running in the same direction as the warlords son and the serpent. Ronin hit the floor hard with each foot picking up the pace, slicing through enemies as he passed, not caring if it killed or disabled them, he had to catch up to them or at least the horses to stand a chance. Jumping on top of the outer wall he ran parallel with the horses although the wall was about to end soon, with a quick judgment and a bend in the knee’s Ronin flew up into the air, soaring into the dark skies leaving the bloody fiery mess behind him as he judged he landed smoothly on top of a saddled horse, standing on top of the saddled horse as it ran towards the gate within the same path as the serpent, Ronin jumped from horse back to horseback reaching the closet horse he could. “ A warlords son, and a Female assassin Running from the battlefield, how the rumors were wrong about the both of you, you both dishonor the way of the sword and the warlord himself!!” Ronin bellowed into the night sky in order to taunt the young boy to turn and fight. Taking control of the horse he galloped ahead attempting to close in the yards between them. He needed to catch up, he needed to get the daughter back at least, quickly grabbing three shurkien he tossed them towards the serpents direction and then again towards the warlords son, attempting to force them to turn and face him.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Ronin was fearless and without a doubt an expert marksman to be able to throw hira shuriken with such accuracy whilst riding a horse at incredible speed. His cry that they had no honor, was to fall to the wind, for the Warlord’s son was not about to give up his bride, after being double crossed by Rikken in the first place. He had paid for her, and now she was his. The hira shuriken that were thrown towards the serpent, two hit her back, causing her to scream out in pain, while the other missed the couple as they now were going even faster to get free from the incensed Ronin. This was where the game changed. The Serpent now injured rounded her horse and then started to ride directly at the Ronin, again she was playing her role as a distraction, so ordered by the Warlord himself. A free hand she took out her blow pipe and then raised it to her lips, aiming for the Ronin’s chest, blasting as much air as she could, hoping to knock him from his horse. <3>

IceT3a: – The taunt had no effect on them as they continued riding on, finally some good news he heard the female scream out in pain, a sound he was all too pleased to hear, As she said she was the distraction. But how he figured it, she was also the information, he would settle for either one, she would give him what information he needed to know, watching her carefully as she turned her horse to ride directly towards him. “so this is the game we are to play so be it” Noticing she raised her dart and seeing the damage from it before, this was defiantly a dangerous weapon, most likely poisonous tips. As they got closer he sheathed his sword, got onto his knees on the horse waited until the gap was close enough. ‘ Breath slow.. Aim.. * Heavy heart beat* concentrate.. CONCENTRATE HARDER *wack against the back of his head* ‘ Memories playing in the back of his mind of his old master, Ronin jumps off the horseback into a spiraling spin dodging as many of the darts as he could, One hit his left arm that was for sure, he could feel it digging in. With open arms he was heading directly towards the serpent mid flight to tackle her off her horse. The poison would have to wait until later, If he caught her in his arms they both would be sent flying down towards the ground depending who won the spin would cause the outcome of who landed on top of who.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Ronin was one tricky bastard – sheathing his sword and prepared to leap from his horse with his knees bent to give extra propulsion. One of the darts did manage to strike the Ronin, but it was now a game of tit for tat. She was injured from the hira shuriken strike and so was he by her poison darts. He lunged at her with both arms open, and successfully caught her causing both to fall from the horse and roll onto the ground, where she dug her heel into the dirt and came up to land on top of him. The dart plainly visible in his arm, she knew that if he didn’t get treatment, he would die within the next two hours. Breathing heavily, she forced her weight on him and stared him down. “Death comes to you, my friend, and the antidote is at the town you just left. You have a choice. Die out here, or go back to that village and get saved. The circus snake charmer holds the cure. That Rikken must have paid you enough to buy it.” The Serpent watched his face to see if he was going to submit to his fate, or save himself. <3>

IceTe3a: – His arms wrapping around her as they both pummel towards the ground spinning from top to bottom, he could feel the effects of the poison slowly start to seep through his body, although she was also wounded, finally hitting the ground with a thud, he felt weird as if his chest was heavy opening his eyes to look up only to see the serpent sitting on top of him pressing her weight down onto him, a cure for his poisoned body, she asks him to throw away his honor, as if she knew anything about honor to start with. He grips under her thigh of her right leg using her weight against her he reverses the position, forcing her to turn down onto her back with his knees between her legs his free hand pressing down on her shoulder to add pressure to her back wound “I prefer the top, Two hours is more than ample time to deal with you” he said in a low and cold tone before flipping back onto one palm then again onto his feet and once more in the same order to get distance, by that time he stood tall his right hand behind his back with his katana drawn the blade ran up against his back and peered out of his left side as his long hair waved in the wind. He was in the fighting style ( Single blade combat) he would attempt to prepare the Hiryu Kaen style as stood there. Raising his left hand in front of him open palmed he gave a signal to come attack him. “ What is your goal in this, Where is she being taken”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent let out a scream of pain as the Ronin rolled her over in a fantastic manoeuvrer that gave him a one upmanship against her. Stupid man, she thought. All this moving just makes the poison travel quicker through his blood stream. With the hira shuriken buried deeper within the Serpent’s back, she was in a great deal of pain. But her resolve had not left her. As he flipped to standing and unsheathed his single blade, he asked her simply. “What is your goal in this, where is she being taken?” But at that precise moment, a bowmen from the Warlord’s camp that had been waiting on the other side of the dune, fired an arrow at the back of the Ronin’s knee, sure to score a hit. This should drive him to the ground. The bowmen could have killed him, but if they did that, he would never learn anything. This is when the Serpent took up the Ronin’s horse and simply looked at him and said. “To a place where men do not go back on their word. Good bye…Ronin.” With that she leapt on the horse and rode off, leaving the Ronin there, as she joined the rest of the Warlord’s men, in taking the bride back to the Warlord’s lands. <3>

 


The Son of the Dragon – The Ronin and the Serpent.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Four

The Son of the Dragon

http://digital-art-gallery.com/oid/68/640x353_12376_Soar_2d_fantasy_dragon_knight_warrior_picture_image_digital_art.jpg

Writers:
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a
xZephyrZ

IceTe3a: Ronin was glad that the old man understood the issue he had with going to war, he hoped that Tsunayoshi would not take it personally but Ronin had his goals that he must complete otherwise his life was wasted. Giving a slight bow towards the old warrior he went off to gather what was needed, he already had his satchel of anti venom, his swords were as sharp as the day they were made. Wandering into the markets he gathered food supplies such as herbs, rice, dried meats amongst other things for his long journey ahead he knew it would take awhile for them to reach the warlords lands. The town was still in havoc from the previous battle if you could call it that, but Ronin managed to find a weapon crafter that would supply him with the things he needed, such as kunai, Shuriken’s, Smoke bombs and a grappling hook and rope to scale walls. Before he continued on with his journey Ronin went to the spar bathhouse, known for its hot healing waters he graciously accepted the old ladies fresh towel and robe, as he stripped down naked, he stood tall and proud as always, his body riddled in scars from past wars and conditioning his body, surgery stitched scars amongst the mess, he wades into the deep hot pools with a long and loud sigh of relief, letting his hair flow down he relaxed and went into a meditating state. After about an hour he awoke feeling revitalized and new, whilst he was asleep the old lady had come by and dropped off some new clothes for ronin, leaving a note stating she threw away the old pair of pants. He smiles softly as he gets out of the hot pools, the last of the water drippiling down his bare skin, finally meeting with the cold floors, the difference between the temperature of his body and the wind was enough to allow steam to be seen coming off his body. Ronin took a deep stretch and a sigh as he dressed in his new garments, they were simple but elegant, long smooth black pants that ran down to his legs, giving him enough room to bend and stretch as he pleased and a sleeveless top that wrapped over each other, Almost like a martial artists outfit, placing on his shoes and re equipting his weaponry he gathered his things and took leave to the horses. Confirming with himself that he had everything prepared and ready for their trip he awaited Tsunayoshi by the horses, so they could head off towards the warlords terrain. He knew exactly what he was going to do, he would find exactly where the warlord and the serpent where, sneak into the castle, assassinate the warlord, face the serpent and then save Rikken’s daughter bringing her back to her original home. As for the warlords son, if he got in the way; like anyone else he would find the end of Ronin’s blade to be sharp and awaiting their blood to quench its thirst. In a castle on the northern side of the Japanese island, laid the lands of the warlord, a land ruled by fear and an iron fist, these were all the warlord needed to rule his lands and this was his way. News had reached him that his son and the Serpent was successful in their mission and were on their way back. Standing in the strategy room his two arms stretched out before him as his fists were clenched up into balls of fists leaning against the hard wooden table. Onto of the table was a map of Japan in great detail, with locations of his lands and their defensive positions, castles, keeps and towns. The same for the south side of the dragons land’s, the map showed all as his scouts were sent out to report on these locations, Information was vital in winning a war, the old warlord knew this as he stood tall, graced in his battle armor he was hardly seen without it on, his silver hair flowed down to his back as part of it was tied into a pony tail at the back of his head, resting on his shoulder was his weapon of choice a almost full length thick made katana, custom built to his orders, the blade was known as ‘Splitter of souls’ as its blade has tasted the blood of many a man in previous battles, as in all battles he had his fair share of scars, the most noticeable sat upon his face splitting his left eyebrow in two it ran down over his eyelid all the way to the bottom of his cheek, he could see out of his left eye slightly although the color of his eye was now pure white from the damage that had been done, he still had one good eye and that did not handicap him in a fight. Slamming his right fist on the table, the little figurines of his army shook at the force of the blow. “So close.. Japan will be mine” he said in a deep and crackling voice, he wanted all that his eyes fell upon to be under his control. His belief was Japan was weak under separate rule and he wanted to take over, to forge a stronger Japan, one that would become legend. That was his legacy he would leave behind for his grandchildren. “ WHERE ARE THEY” he bellowed, demanding a guard to advise him as to the location of his son and The Serpent, guard came scrambling to attention ((More))

 
IceTe3a: attention “Sir they near the castle as we speak, they should be within your presence soon my lord” the guard giving the deepest of respectful bows towards the Warlord. “Good… Good” he said in a thundering tone, coming to a stand he paced the room, before finally falling harshly into his Custom made throne, one arm resting on the Arm rest the other supporting his head up with his clenched fist, closing his eyes he waited in meditation for them to return to his presence ( E )

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – The old warrior gave in to the young Ronin’s demands that he had a quest of his own to complete, but in order to do that, he wanted to deal first and foremost with the Warlord and his son. Naturally, the Serpent fell in with that plan, and no doubt he wanted retribution after the fight outside the town that had gone so horribly wrong. There was as much about pride and honor that drove the Ronin’s motives, however in the bigger picture, so many were to be affected by the death of the Dragon, and what that meant for his lands, as well as Rikken’s town. Watching the Ronin head for the markets, which he had several ports of call, including a bathhouse, which was not unreasonable, the old Warrior went to prepare the horses for the long ride. With sleeping packs and as well as items for cooking, and water in bladders that were strapped to the sides of the horses, he knew at least that they were not going to go hungry, or die of thirst. Though the lands lay waste for the worst type of highwaymen and scoundrels, villains and thieves the elements were always your greatest enemy, so preparation was the key to survival. Rubbing the patch that rest over where his eye once was, the old Master began to think back to his youth, when he was all too quick to go on crusades of justice, to protect the innocent and free the enslaved. So many years had passed, and while he thought in the twilight of his years, he could at least take rest and look to the setting of the sun in his life in comfort. No, as a warrior he should know, that one never gives up on the fight, and that true honour, is to die by the very sword with which you fight. This may well be his final fight, but at least he knows, he is doing what is right. And so he stood solemnly awaiting the Ronin’s return, so their journey could begin. :: Five miles from the castle walls of the Warlord’s lands, was the Serpent, along with a contingent of the Warlord’s men. The Warlord’s son rode in front, with the beautiful young daughter of Rikken sitting behind him, holding close to her savior. She saw this all as a great adventure, not realizing the death and destruction that had been left in the wake of the Warlord’s attack. The Serpent, who had to be treated for her injuries, rode in back of the group. Her eyes peeled for sign of any hostiles that might approach the riders on the final march home. They would be foolish to try anything. These men were armed with bows and katanas. Some of the elite of the Warlord’s men, and returning home with honor, for the mission was a success. <3>

 

 

IceTe3a: Ronin returned to the horses after a long days rest, it was needed in his eyes; with another sigh he prepared himself for the journey ahead, half the town knew exactly what the Ronin was preparing to go do, some begged him not to throw his life away so foolishly, others cheered him on for his bravery and boasted for him, about his honor and so forth. He noticed the old warrior waiting by the horses, all prepared and ready to start their journey. He nodded softly to the warrior “Shall we go” he said, Placing what he had bought in the market into the horses bag’s that were attached to the side, he was ready to start the journey not waiting for a reply he jumped on his horse which in kind reared on its hind legs giving a “Neeehhhy” out loud, the beasts front legs landing firmly on the ground, kicked up a cloud of dust, as its muscles went to work, pushing off in a gallop down the road towards the Warlords lands. Finally he would get his revenge, and perhaps save Rikkens daughter, in which he prayed was well and safe in the arms of the enemy, “I shall free you from your burden young miss” as his thoughts betrayed him and slid towards the serpent, Ronin grit his teeth together grinding them “As for you, I am coming for you… keep a wither eye on the horizon for I shall be upon it soon” At the castle cheering and shouting could be heard from the training grounds, his son and the serpent must have returned, he releases a sigh of relief, as he expected them to return but life was cruel and unfair something the old Warlord knew all too well. “PREPARE THE BANQUET HALL, INFORM THE CHEFS AND ALL THAT NEED TO KNOW WE SHALL HAVE A MASSIVE PARTY TO CELEBRATE MY SON’S AND THE SERPENTS RECENT VICTORY” He slammed his left fist on his throne, as the room echo’d with a rather large clash. Anyone who heard the warlords demand’s ran off to make preparations for tonight’s party, the chefs were cooking all assortments of meals and deserts, as the barmen started bringing up barrels of warm sake and beer. Tonight’s entertainment would be one of strength as sparing matches were to be held in the hall, with fire breathers and knife jugglers, saucy lady dancers for his men, and perhaps afew for his own eye. He awaited for them to meet him in his throne room and report on their mission, the warlord demanded he knew every small detail about anything that happened. His son never understood this but he knew all too well, that he had a saying for everything, the saying for this weird request was as follows For want of a nail, the horseshoe was lost. For want of a horseshoe, the steed was lost. For want of a steed For want of a steed the rider was lost., For want of the rider the message was not delivered. For want of an undelivered message, the war was lost” Basically stating the butterfly effect of life, meaning every action had a reaction. Meanwhile not far from the borderline of the warlords territory Ronin and the old Warrior known as Tsunayoshi were getting closer and closer to the location of the Warlord and the serpent, not far into the warlords lands was the castle they all laid in wait, preparing party and festivities for later tonight, Neither did either of them know, that they would face off each other in the shadows of the moon. “We must be getting close now, There are more warhorse tracks on the grounds going this way” the Ronin said as he pointed in a general direction, awaiting Tsunayoshi’s opinion in the matter.

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Surprisingly for such an old hand as the warrior known as Tsunayoshi, he was still greatly skilled when it came to riding his mount. He kept up well with the likes of the young Ronin, crossing the great plains at a speed that was astonishingly quick. He knew the urgency to complete the mission was paramount, and with a look of steely determination, he rode onward – pushing his horse to the limit of its exertion. As they approached the lands of the Warlord, it was clear by the landscape, with its many outlooks and turrets in the mountains, along with the trail that had been carved out. Fresh horse prints as well of that of soldiers were evident, so they knew they were on the right track. “Indeed we are close, but we must still be cautious when we make the final approach to the walls. I suggest we tie the horses up in the nearest forest under cover, and then go on by foot.” If the Ronin accepted this idea to stalk their way to the gates, they may have a better chance of being undetected. ::

The raucous sound of cheering supporters and well-wishers awaited the return of the victorious band, that came through the gates to a hero’s welcome. Many had come out of their homes and businesses to give a resounding cheer, and the sounds of battle drums only added to the mix. The din sure to be heard by the Warlord, as the horses came to the centre of the main courtyard, all dismounting and having their mounts led away by stable hands. The Warlord’s son took the hand of the daughter of Rikken and led her up the stairs, into the waiting hall of his father. The Serpent was again the last to enter, not caring for the fanfare or noise. She had done her duty to her Master – The Warlord. Successful in ending the reign of the Dragon and his son, and ensuring the safe return of the Warlord’s son and his prize. The Warlord’s son approached his father, only stopping to bow repeatedly, as did the young child bride. Up the back, the Serpent waited to be called. <3>

IceTe3a: The warlords one good eye laid upon his returning son entering the throne room, with his prize in his hand the young lady, the daughter of Rikken who was promised to his son. “Behold and witness my son and The serpent have returned with what is rightfully ours by trade, Let this be lesson to our enemies and allies never to betray us be it in death or deal” an uproar of the crowd showed agreement to what the warlord was saying, his hand extended to the Serpent “ Praise our most skilled warrior in our rank’s the serpent for completing this task set before her, honor is well earned in her name” the crowd roared once more, “And praise the gods for bringing my son back to me alive and in victory, for his skills in the arts of war may be unheard of but will soon be feared by all” with that the crowd’s uproar was that loud one could hardly think to one’s self. “ Tonight we shall wed the daughter of Rikken with my son as is his right, Now please clear the room” he bellowed the last part so all could here, he signaled for his son to stay, as his good eye came upon the Serpent sitting in the back in the shadows, the old warlord extended his arm with his palm open inviting the serpent to approach him, as daughter. He may have taken her from her true parents at a young age, but he grew her up as he would his own, and treated her as such, Although he knew she was not like other young females of Japan, surely she would rip them apart given half the chance. On the borderline of the warlords territory, Ronin and Tsunayoshi sat there on their horses discussing their plans ahead of them, Tsunayoshi brought up a valid point that they should hide their horses in the forest line and continue on foot, allowing the advantage of surprise to remain there’s. “I agree, we need this element so we can slip into the castle and do what needs to be done, and get out.” He said in a low tone as his eyes fell upon the forest line in the distance “Now, when we get into the castle I need you to locate the young lady and bring her out of the castle, I will go deal with the rest. We will meet back at where we tied the horses up” the Ronins plan was to separate him from Tsunayoshi so they could get the job done quicker, Tsunayoshi would go and rescue Rikken’s daughter, escaping from the castle before notice of his presence whilst Ronin dealt with the serpent and the warlord, He knew this would not sit well with Tsunayoshi but this was the way he wanted it to play out, as the young ladies life was more important at this time. Ronin felt like he owed her this much to say the least, With that he took off towards the Tree line, within a few minutes of galloping at a steady pace they finally reached the thick and dense forest tree line, it was dark and the air was cold, it was not enough to leave the horses out on the tree line as someone may see them and perhaps steal or investigate further, jumping off his horse he led it into the dark forest as to hide the horse from plain sight. It was easy to tell it was colder in the forest than outside in the open plains, “This will do” he said as he tied down his horse to a nearby tree, “remember the location, let’s try not to give it away with markings or tracks” he awaited Tsunayoshi to offer more opinion or advise before they head off towards the castle walls, By this time the sun was setting low, as darkness would soon arrive, this would aid them in hiding in the shadows allowing them to slip in quietly, so far all was going to plan.

 

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – All the fuss and noise, the cheers and applause. It did not sit well with the Serpent, who preferred to keep within the shadows – out of sight and far from public glare. She was an assassin, a mercenary and the Warlord’s most valuable. The Warlord of course had to do the welcome and preparation speech of the fact he wished his son to marry the daughter of Rikken that very eve, and put a final seal on the deal that he had with the late Rikken. All would know not to cross the Warlord in a deal, for the price was indeed a heavy one, dealt by a swift hand. The Serpent watched as the Warlord beckoned her forward to accept his outstretched hand. She padded towards him, her feet barely registering a sound upon the tiled floor. The Serpent had her hair bound up behind her tightly, with wisps that hung down around her face. The exquisite beauty of the girl, was a mask of the cold heart that beat beneath. Service and honouring the Warlord was all she knew. To have failed in this mission would have meant certain death. Another day longer to live upon this earth. The Serpent accepted the outstretched hand and let him lead her as he will, most likely back to his chair, to hear first hand accounts of the deaths at Rikken’s homeland. No doubt it would be quite the tale. The Serpent did not look at another soul. Dark eyes gave away nothing of her emotional state. Like the cobra that lay in wait – it was the best way to describe the warrior vixen. :: Outside the castle walls, concealed by the forest follage, the old warrior alighted from his steed, and started to tie his mount to the nearest tree. The Ronin had explained what he felt was the best way forward, and by that, he wished the old Warrior to led the girl from the compound back to the forest, while he went on and dispatched the Warlord and his son, while then taking on the Serpent as a parting shot. A very dangerous game they were playing with the odds stacked high against them. “The grappling hook and rope. They will be needed to scale the walls. I on the other hand, will go right up to the gate, and offer myself to the guards as a passing spiritual advisor, to assist with weddings and ceremonies. That should get me in close to the daughter of Rikken.” It was a bold move, but then again, one had to think outside the box, to outwit a Master of evil. <3>

 

 

xZephyrZ: Seiyuu Teke, the Dragon’s youngest son by a long shot, the product of his final attempts to produce an heir should the worst happened to his existing bloodline. By the time he was old enough to walk and talk his father was an old man, he had no time for an infant, no time for the struggles of parenthood and his son’s childhood. As a result Seiyuu was raised by slaves and servants, tutors and nobles who would visit almost unendingly. Growing up was lonely, living was lonely, playing with other children was lonely. Though Seiyuu was forever surrounded by people, he lacked those who were direly important, he had no family, he was born into loneliness. Rather than attempt to attract his father’s affections through constant attention seeking Seiyuu matured extremely quickly on his own, realising independence by the age of 16. He knew how to gain his father’s respect, he would follow in the steps of his older brother and gain glory in battle, persecute the enemies of the empire and crush those who resisted the will of the Dragon.
xZephyrZ: So he trained, tirelessly, learned the Art of War, perfection became his life, his obsession, we would become a perfect soldier and commander, his skills in battle rivalled only by his tactical brilliance. The Young Dragon would work his soul to shreds to attain flawlessness and he would succeed, but the price for this success would be steeper than he could afford. His genius molested his soul, his talent inflated his ego, he was untameable, wild and deadly with not a reason to slow. Of course it didn’t go unnoticed, of course the Young Dragon wasn’t ignored for much longer, he was accelerated through the rankings, winning countless victories for the Empire, for the Dragon, for his father. Surely he had gained the respect of that man, time and time again he requested his presence, only to be denied. Was he ashamed? Had he been created as a backup? Was he simply the other son, to be tossed aside until he was needed? The Young Dragon wouldn’t have it, he was perfect, his skills unrivalled, he laughed at the efforts of veterans, swatted away countless Warlords, Bandits and Rebels, he was God-Like and his father would know it.

 
xZephyrZ: Spurred on by rage and the ignorance of his father he continued, become ever more reckless and bloodthirsty, the lives around him mattered not, his work became sloppy, and the lands were stained the blood of countless nameless husbands and sons. Thus, he would inevitably fall from grace, his soul was black and it would continue to corrupt until countless lives were lost on that day. The fault lay with the Young Dragon but he refused to accept it, casting away the words of his peers, his elders like a mighty storm he sought out the Dragon, his father. What came next wasn’t any scene from a famous tragedy, not a hail of anger and fury. The Dragon was calm, like the eye of a typhoon he stood, facing away, (Dragon) “You taint my blood, you are ungrateful, bratty and arrogant, you are not my son, you bear no rights to my name, leave.”
xZephyrZ: The rest is history, blinded by hubris he fled, far away. He’d spend eternity alone once more, learning the error of his ways over time, founding the only family he knew, The Eyes of the Dragon, with those who had still been loyal to him, despite his actions. Still, he hoped one day to reconcile with his father, return to the Empire of the Dragon, make amends, he was unaware now that he would never have that chance, but time would bring his fate closer every second, drawn to him like an arrow guided by string.

xZephyrZ: The wind was unusually cold, it wasn’t often he’d spend extended periods meditating but he wasn’t able to calm his mind. His past was an irreparable stain on his honour, he had found himself wanting, wishing he could return to his home more and more. But what would he say? Could he simply apologise for his behaviour? Would his old life readily accept him back? More importantly, would his father? The eyes of the disgraced son of the Dragon snapped open to reveal emerald green gems. “Do not dwell, this is life now..” he muttered to himself. He led a band of sell swords now, Corsairs who protected the Empire behind a veil, thwarting the efforts of those who would seek to overthrow the Dragon’s reign whenever the opportunity arose. He rose from crossed legs and proceeded back towards their camp. A ramshackle sprawl of canvas tents met his gaze, each housing anywhere between one and ten men and of varying sizes. Honour and respect here were won through combat prowess, success and, most importantly of all, loyalty. The Young Dragon served well those who served him and knew of no other way. The usual hustle and bustle of the camp was smothered by the thundering of hooves, one of his scouts was returning with news as if propelled by the God of the Wind himself. Running to meet the ruckus he recognised Tsun immediately, one of his most trusted companions. Tsun had followed the Young Dragon during his time in the Empire, he had forever admired Seiyuu’s skill at arms and his tactical genius and made a point of voicing his aspirations shamelessly. “Tsun, you have returned, welcome” he said calmly, despite the boy’s stallion stopping just inches away from him “Why such speed? It’s as if you are here to warn us of the arrival of hell’s armies.” He chuckled slightly; humour had always helped him cope with dire situations since his exile.

 
xZephyrZ: The boy dismounted, his long brown hair unrestrained, falling down past his shoulders, sporting the tattered remains of an Imperial Military garb as did the man he considered his master. (Tsun)“Dragon!” he started, bowing respectfully “I bring news… of…”, he hesitated, “You.. Your father… he’s….” Seiyuu’s ears pricked up at the mention of that man, every hair on his body stood on end,(Seiyuu) “What of my father?”. By now the entire camp had been transfixed by what was unfolding, it seemed as if it was the creation of theatre, they all knew where the Young Dragon had come from, they knew of his past, they knew he revealed this as a form of penance, an attempt to repent for his sins.(Tsun) “He’s…….” Tsun hesitated again, he knew the next words from his mouth would destroy his idol, he could not bear to tear his master’s soul from his being, “dead… he.. he was killed” the words spilled from his mouth, he saw The Young Dragon turn pale, as if his heart was in the grip of death himself. Wave after wave of shock crushed him, he was drowning, the black was crushing him, his eyes darted back and forth aimlessly, his system was barely able to cope sustaining his life, his sight gone. How could he be dead? My father? Impossible! It’s not true.. thoughts raced through his mind in every direction. (Seiyuu) “Dead? How could… it’s impossible, my father can’t… EXPLAIN YOURSELF AT ONCE!” he roared, embodying the Dragons of legend “YOU ARE SURELY MISTAKEN, FOOLISH BOY!”

 
xZephyrZ: The world froze, expressionless faces surrounded them, not one muscle moved, no fingers twitched, the wind had ceased completely, the wildlife made nought but a squeak, Tsun recoiled from the Young Dragon as if he was set ablaze(Tsun) “Th-th-the WEDDING! IT WAS THE WEDDING! YOUR BROTHER, I WAS… EVERYONE WAS…. “ Tsun screamed desperately. He stopped, staring, his mind transported far away the words dribbled from his mouth “An assassin, she killed them all, The Warlord from the North, his son… I-I-I.. I don’t know the rest.. Th-The Serpent, The Serpent was her name”.

 

 

xZephyrZ: The Eyes of the Dragon, or the Eyes as they were commonly known, had scouts, spies and contacts in many cities, it was inevitable the Warlord’s treachery would come to their attention, but sheer coincidence Tsun had to be the one to deliver this wrecking ball. He had been sent only to watch and report on the state of the Dragon, Seiyuu kept tabs on his father’s comings and goings, he simply could not let go.

 

 

xZephyrZ: The crushing silence continued, not one man or woman dared move, though the atmosphere in which they lived was significantly more relaxed and informal compared to the norms of Japanese culture and each of them referred to the other by name they all knew how he would feel. As tears of rage welled up in his eyes he spat through clenched teeth (Seiyuu)“I.. must know more, they will pay, they will pay in blood, in land! They will pay with their lives, their families! THEY WILL PAY WITH THEIR SOULS, WITH THEIR ETERNAL SUFFERING, THEY WILL BURN!” The Young Dragon was come to life, they would blaze through the country to reach the capital of the Dragon’s Empire, the fury of the Young Dragon was to set upon the land, war was coming.

 

 

IceTe3a: Ronin nodded as he heard Tsunayoshi’s plan of attack, Ronin would scale the walls and Tsunayoshi was to walk straight into the mouth of the monster under disguise and play innocent until the time came. He formally bowed and gave Tsunayoshi respect “Sounds like a plan, I wish you luck on your part of this plan, We shall meet back here before dawn, If either of us are not here at Dawn you fall back to Rikken’s town and prepare its defenses, as will I.” saying that he turned to his horse, grabbed what was needed, the rope and grappling hook, his smoke bombs and of course his shruiken’s these would defiantly come in handy, He did not plan to kill every guard he came across, sneak past them if he could, but if they got in the way he had no choice but to kill them. Finally prepared he had everything he needed and his blades were ready for battle, he took off with speed, pressing his feet down with such power and speed his run turned into a flash step to those of slow reaction time, darting through the forest passing old tree’s that had stood to seen it all and then some he could see the castle wall getting closer. By the time Ronin appeared out of the tree line, the sun had fallen and all was dark, crouching down low he glanced the open field between the forest line and the Castle wall, “Right now to get in, the guards will be on the upper wall, but only the night watchmen, so it should be pretty dead” he said to himself, a way of re assuring himself. With the ball of his right foot, he darted towards the castle wall, as he could see a light coming from a moving held torch slowly walking its way down away from him to the end of the wall. He quickly grips the rope and grapple giving it a good spin he aims with precision letting the grapple fly up to the castle wall, hooking itself steady against the other side, Ronin gives the rope a heavy tug to place the grapple in its place making sure he would not fall mid climb. Taking one last glance for any sign of passing light he was in the clear for now, as he climbed up the old castle wall, he could hear noise, chanting and cheering. Was a party going on? Perhaps to celebrate their victory, this would serve good cover for Ronin to slip in without being noticed. He finally makes it to the top of the wall, gripping the edge he launches himself up and over the wall coming to a crouch on the walkway of the eastern wall, quickly and quietly he draws out a single katana, his eyes darting from location to location on either end of the pathway “Right.. clear..” quietly he creeps to the other side to take a glance on the inner side of the castle wall, Indeed it was a party people celebrating, drunkards fighting. This would keep the guards busy and or have them drunk off their minds, turning around he packs up the grapple and rope, hiding it in a safe location as he runs across the wall, until he finds a vantage point allowing him to jump clearly across ontop of the 3rd floor of the castle, stepping back to get a running start, he dashes forward ‘Leap of faith’ came to mind as he pushed with all his might on the ball of his foot, souring across the air he lands into a roll onto his shoulder then onto his foot on the other side, ontop of the 3rd castle floor roof. “now… if I get higher and work my way down, I should get a feel of this place. Hearing a noise behind him, he glances quickly into the shadows, just a passing guard, he sighs slightly, as he quickly starts to climb to the 4th floor, he jumps onto a balcony on the 4th floor only to have a guard come walking out onto the balcony, crouching in the darkness Ronin lied in wait for the guard to pass, no such luck and no time to waste slowly creeping closer his katana in hand, he ventures crouched behind the guard, looking up at him he comes to a quick stand, the guard must have seen him stand, as he turns around, Ronin was prepared for anything, as the guard turned around it found Ronin’s Left elbow flying into his face with great force, a crack could be heard of shattering bone, next ronin span around on the ball of his foot in a anti clockwise direction he came to face the guards other side, with a quick swing of his blade, “Shhhhhing” the guards head dropped off at his feet, the guards lifeless body falls to the floor to meet his newly decapitated head, blood spilt over Ronin’s face and chest, he wipes the blade of his katana clean before he checks for more guards. “Can’t have you being discovered” as he jammed the door closed from the outside and broke the lock with his katana, this would insure a bit of time before the body was discovered, he turned to the wall and scaled the up to the 5th level finding the balcony clear he pulls himself up, this balcony was attached to a room glancing around quickly the room was clear, he did not bother to check what else was in the room until he was in, Closing the doors behind him he quickly glanced around, weaponry, a bed, a change room, a tub full of boiling water. Was someone here? <more>

 
IceTe3a: He could not see anyone, perhaps they departed just before he came, This was a females room, that much was for sure. His ears twitch as they pin a noise coming from behind him, his katana slices in the direction without warning, to decapitate a snakes head from its body “A snake… The serpents room” This was perfect, he could wait here and when she arrived he would be in hiding and she would be at a disadvantage to his attack, he quickly shoved the snake out the window, as he searched for a hiding place, behind a curtain would be to obvious, in the clothing was just pointless as that could be the first place she goes to, no shadows, no closets this was becoming a bad Idea, he notices a desk over in the corner, with paper and ink on top of it, taking a glance it was dark underneath and would allow him to hide and not be seen, Re sheathing his katana as it would be too big to hold under the desk, he slides under there and crouches waiting for her to arrive, and in that moment when she shows her guard down, he would strike. Meanwhile The warlord watches as the serpent takes palm in hand, he guides her to sit on his knee as he strokes her hair gently “You do me proud, Tell me what happened? Did they suffer for their insolence, leave no details” he glances at his son and the young lady, and waves them off “ You two prepare yourself for tonight’s celebrations, I will meet you in the Banquet hall, Serpent, you may go and prepare yourself for tonight Once I am informed of the details of today’s victory” he smirks at the idea of his enemy the dragon suffering at the hand of his top assassin, and that fat oaf Rikken dying after he betrayed his word, the Warlord relished in the pain of others, and it showed. The party outside was in full swing, music was blasting people cheering and chanting songs and title, the warlords army was drunk and at peace for now enjoying the moment, Little did they know that they had left one of the dragon’s bloodline alive, and that could cause serious issue down the track, only time would tell. <E>

CharlotteCarrendar’ – Wise beyond his years, Tsunayoshi knew the art of deception and how to mask his identity to those guards that watch the gate, while the rest of the Castle was involved deep in the celebrations. A simple bow to the Ronin, who had a monumental task ahead of him, the old warrior brought up his hood, as he had done so before. This allowed him the anonymity that was required for this audacious task. With only his staff showing, his katana well hidden beneath his ragged shroud, he took only with him a simple book, that was tied to his chest and swung low – his boa staff his only visible weapon, though he leant his body against it so it seemed he was frail and weak. Shuffling along the trail that led to the imposing gates of the Warlord’s castle, he spied ahead only two guards that were on night watch. Clearly, their leader was of the assumption that none would dare seek to come barrelling up the gates to take back Rikken’s daughter. Oh how wrong they were. The guards raised their heads, on seeing what looked to be an elderly man who ambled along as though lame. “What business are you here for, old man?” One guard asked, as another raised a torch to see the old warrior better. Keeping his head down, his body shook with a nervous tremor, as though he was afflicted by some functional abnormality. In a hoarse voice that croaked in reply. “The Warlord seeks to have a blessing for his son’s new bride to be. I have come far across the hills. Pray I do not have to turn back now. I fear his wrath if I am late.” Carefully chosen words, which were heeded by the Guards. They knew the Warlord hated to be kept waiting, and if this man, this…monk was here to perform a duty to the Warlord, then he must be ushered inside. “This way, old man.” The horn was sounded, and the gates were opened by a throng of guards within. The old warrior bowed repeatedly for such gracious hosts, and then shuffled through. The guards failed to notice the katana that he bore beneath his cloak, and this would later be their undoing. :: A guard within was instructed to lead the old warrior to the Rooms of the Warlord’s son, who had with him the daughter of Rikken. She was to be dressed in the special gown that had already been made for her, on word that Rikken had agreed to the deal for her hand. Passing by many rooms that had guards and elders of the court enjoying the lavishing of fine foods and wine, Tsunayoshi could see gaping holes in their security, that would help him spirit the girl to safety once he reached her room. All he needed, was a little more time. He shuffled onward, until the guard stopped just outside the bride to be’s room. “In here.” Tsunayoshi bowed and then he opened the door, going inside and closing it gently behind him. The daughter of Rikken was standing at the window, her heart heavy at the loss of her father, but still under the belief that she loved the Warlord’s son. Where was he, you might ask? Being bathed and prepared to be presented to her before the Warlord. :: The Serpent moved graciously up the stairs, and then sat herself down upon the Warlord’s lap, just as he had wanted her too. She moved her head as he stroked his hand down her hair, and then with a light shake, her hair was released from its binds. A shimmering veil of black that went down to the very base of her back. She was very much snake like, and when her head was raised for the Warlord to gaze upon her face, her eyes were almost mesmerizing. Lips so pink and plump, a richness to the crimson of her cheeks, that offset the alabaster sheen of her skin. The Warlord treated her like a daughter, but she was so much more than that. She was the very viper that beheaded a Dragon. Few could make such a claim and yet here she was, victorious as the Warlord was to enjoy the spoils. The Warlord wanted to hear the tale first hand from his Serpent. “If it pleases my Master, the Dragon was not so noble upon his steed. Belief in self was partly to blame, but of course, he presented his son to the Wart hog Rikken, and thus, I was able to easy sink my fangs into his head. His skull did crack and his eyes popped from his head, like two small tiny balls, that hung upon blood red tendrils. He died the death of the shamed. No warrior was he. A sham. My Master now would hold sway over the lands of the Wart Hog Rikken and the Dragon.” All this said as she moved her body sensually. The Serpent was more than a woman, she was the embodiment of the very snake that had blessed her so long ago. Her tale told she knew he would wish her to go and get ready for the feast, and so she dared to plant a kiss to his cheek before sliding off and then gliding out of the room, to go to her own, and dress as a high warrior of the Warlord. <3>

 

 

xZephyrZ: Just as Tsun had sped to deliver the news of the Dragons death Seiyuu and his men sped to the capital Kyoto, a vast urban sprawl, hundreds if not thousands of years old. Of course their arrival caused all kinds of commotion, but the guards recognised the tattered garb donned by the young dragon and let him through. “Await my return” he muttered as he rode off in to the city alone. There was so much he needed to know, a sea of unanswered questions, was it really true, was his father slain? The city itself was lifeless, he began to come to terms with what must be, the citizens in mourning, the loss of an Emperor, the greatest Japan had seen for centuries, this was the entire country’s burden to bear, save for those bastards loyal to that treacherous dog in the north. With haste he reached the Inner Sanctum of the Emperor’s Royal Palace, not guard nor noble stopping him, they were certainly awestruck to see the Young Dragon return, especially in the state he was in, tattered and beaten. He knew where they would be, a room which carried grim memories for him, unannounced he entered the War Room. “Is it true?” he bellowed, blowing in to the room as the wind of a tempest (Seiyuu) “Is my father dead?”. The Young Dragon had come home at last only to find his family slaughtered. Military man and noble alike turned to meet him, some with shock, some with outrage, but one remained dead calm. (Mitsunari) “Yes, it is true, the Dragon is dead, War comes to the land, what concern is it of yours?” Mitsunari Akihide was a prominent figure in the Young Dragon’s past, a general respected above all others, personal advisor to the Emperor, known simply as wisdom itself. It was him who had taken control after receiving news of the ambush and subsequent death of the Dragon and his Eldest Son, it was him who would manage the Empire in their stead. He knew exactly who had walked through those doors, he knew the Young Dragon would return enraged and he knew he would seek vengeance, but as far as he was concerned Seiyuu had abandoned his family and had no right to concern himself with such matters. (Seiyuu) “What concern is this of mine? You ask me why I concern myself with the death of my father? Why I have returned to my home? Vengeance! I seek to kill those that defile this land with my own two hands, that is why I have returned!” he replied maintaining a respectful tone in his voice (Mitsunari) “You abandoned your family, you accepted exile, your presence is meaningless here, return from whence you came” Mitsunari was never rash, nor even excited, he was calm and collected without fail, his patience and tolerance seemingly endless, such words coming from him pierced deep, he could not know how much the Young Dragon had changed, how he regretted so the past. Seiyuu paused, taking a deep breath he collected himself, he would not fail here, he knelt coming to a bow on all fours (Seiyuu) “I beg of you, I do not wish to reclaim my place here, I do not wish to inherit my father’s kingdom, I wish only to help bring justice to those who orchestrated this, I humbly present myself as a servant, I will do all in my power to unite Japan, please allow me to aid you”. Mitsunari closed his eyes, exhaling loudly, he could see the Young Dragon had changed, he was far from redemption but this wasn’t the time to focus on petty details, war WAS coming, the armies of the Dragon would march and they needed a leader; it would be foolish to doubt his skill. (Mitsunari) “As the only remaining heir we have no choice but to accept you as our Emperor, however, you WILL pledge your life to the redemption of your soul, you WILL serve this Empire tirelessly even after you die, you WILL NEVER lay claim to the land outside these walls, nor the riches of your people and you WILL NEVER cause the death of another innocent person, if you accept these terms, you may serve your people once more, I will send word to your men outside and we will begin our counter-offensive”. Droplets erupted from his eyes, he had been afforded another chance, he knew he didn’t deserve it, but he would certainly not refuse it (Seiyuu) “I pledge my life and my sword to my people” he replied, rising from his bow, they didn’t have time from dramatic reunions or heated duels to the death, it was time for war.

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Five.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Five

The Tarot Card

http://img.moviepilot.com/assets/tarantulaV2/article_images/1384856491_47-RONIN.jpg

Writers
IceTe3a
xZephyrZ
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: It was getting late in the night as Ronin was in place waiting to strike, He hid under the shadow of the serpent’s desk, knowing all too well it was only time before she entered her chamber’s, He could not rush in to attack otherwise he would lose his advantage of surprise, she would have to be close, he was going to have to bide his time as to not spoil such a rare chance, blood mixing with the sweat building up on his face, a drop of it running down the bridge of his nose, a slight sigh as he wipes his face with his sleeve, closing his eyes he starts to meditate his plan of attack whilst lowering his heart rate and breathing. This would make sure his breathing would not give him away as he already knew she had acute sense of hearing, He should wait until she’s close her back turned against him, sneak out slowly and end her there; Perhaps he would have to venture further towards her to be able to attack within proper distance, He did not want to wait too long that the chance is missed and she walked back out of her chambers, but striking too soon and she may catch him in the act. Ronin really wanted her to see his face as the last thing she saw before she died, but this may not be something that he was able to fulfil; only time would tell. His ears twitch as he hears footsteps in the corridor, Could this be her? Is it time already? He wonders how the Old warrior faired in his task, hopefully better than he was fairing at this very moment, either way he readied himself with one last deep breath. On the other side of the castle the Warlord was deep in thought sitting on his throne alone in the darkness of the room, he had his thoughts to accompany him for awhile his left fingers extended towards his chin as he rubbed his digits across his fully bearded chin, “Mmmm.. So much to do, so little time.. I suspect my enemies are preparing to go to war with me” he burst out in laughter aloud as he slapped his knee at the thought of the dragons army attempting attack on his lands “They don’t have the guts nor the skill required to pull off such a feat”, His mind dwells on what the serpents report entailed, so much onslaught, no quarter held as he demanded it so He was thrilled with how it all went down and that the plan worked out without a hitch, Little did he know the serpent forgot to mention Ronin the sellsword in her report, this could possibly be a mistake; His mind fell to the man who constantly reminded him of the true meaning of weakness.. Rikken ‘Good, Rikken died a slow and painful death, he deserved no less for the gluttonous sweatbag he was, did Rikken really think he could get away with such dishonor?’ Coming to a stand he had a devilish smirk across his face, walking towards the battle map, with each step echoing throughout the room, his one good eye glancing down towards the map, as he tapped a location “They will come from here” he said aloud to himself, he knew the Dragon’s army would retaliate, After tonight’s celebrations he would rally his defences in preparation for a possible siege war, This meant making sure his food supply did not fall short, amongst other things. “Mmmm… This will be a war for the age’s “ he said once more aloud to himself as he stood up straight, slowly pacing around the room going over the possible path’s of his enemy’s army he stopped at the window as he glanced down at his people partying and celebrating the honor that was brought to their lands. “Brace yourselves… War is coming” he said to himself once more as he stood there his hand resting on his swords hilt.

CharlotteCarrendar: Entering the bridal suite, the hooded old Warrior bows low as the child bride has her attention turned to the window and out looking at the hordes that were in mass celebration of the might of the Warlord, the upcoming wedding, and the return of soldiers to glory once more. Her restfulness meant she was not preparing herself, and this was the opportunity that the old warrior needed. “Child, the Warlord has requested that you be taken to the font of the temple to be cleansed before wearing your bridal gown.” He sounded so sincere, and of course he looked every part a monk of the cloth. “Oh, but I thought…never mind. Please, led me to this temple, and I shall do as you wish.” Again the old warrior bowed, opening the door, and letting the girl follow him out. This…was going just as planned. :: Having given her full report to the Warlord, then instructed to go and prepare for the celebrations herself, the Serpent followed the shadowed lines of the corridors that led from the Warlord’s hall to her own small apartments. Graced by his honour she fared well against many others of her station, and she was allowed to travel the rooms unhindered. Such was the trust the Warlord had in his protégé’. On reaching her door, the Serpent paused a moment, closing her eyes as she pressed her hand to the carving on her door – that of a serpent. In her own quarters, she could dispense the mask that she showed all living, and become the girl that had been dragged from her home so long ago. Opening the door, she padded in lightly and took up a match, lighting the many candles that filled her room. Passing one picture that was framed specially, it was of a man and his son, with a baby girl. The picture’s edges were frayed and the face of the man obscured, but the boy…the boy’s face was clear as day. A boy filled with hope, dreams and a bright future. Who could this family be? She always stopped to pay reverence in the quiet moments to reflect on what she had lost. Sighing, she moved to her closet, and here she started to disrobe, her back covered in the hira shiruken strikes that had been sealed shut with a hot instrument. Disfiguring what was once the perfect skin of the Serpent. These were to be a testimony to her prowess as a fighter. Marked by the one known as the Ronin, and yet she lives. As she moved her back with her shoulders rolling, she twinged and you could hear a cry of pain. Yes, it still hurt, they were still fresh. No one would hear her, at least, that is what she thought. No one dared enter the lair of the Serpent, unless of course they were prepared to lose their life. <3>

xZephyrZ: He had not been met with a warm welcome, he didn’t really expect one, the Eyes had setup a small temporary camp outside the city (Mitsunari) “Your return will stir many, I will attempt to manage this but you must not allow your forces in to this city, I cannot contain chaos any more than I could contain you back then”. The Young Dragon wouldn’t be allowed to forget his past, not by anyone, he had been given a room to stay in, his own in fact, just as he remembered. Tears came to his eyes when he had first entered, has his father really forgotten him? Had he instead hoped for his return? He couldn’t bear the thought of his time outside his old home all being for nought. Shaking his head he entered the War Room. It was dull, walls undecorated and unmaintained, so unlike the rest of the palace, the roof outside even sat extended so that minimal sunlight entered the room, the atmosphere was almost grim, as if to represent an unwillingness to wage war against the Empire’s enemies, perhaps that they did so with a heavy heart, wishing above all else for peace and harmony.
xZephyrZ: Of course it was impossible to avoid now, the Imperial counter-attack would be swift, it had to be, soldiers and civilians alike called for blood and it had to be delivered. (Seiyuu) “Excuse my tardiness, I was attending to my men, they had many questions, as do I”. Mitsunari and those who surrounded him glanced toward him for but a moment. (Mitsunari) “It would not do for you to interrupt these proceedings, wait quietly outside if you are late in future, this court and this kingdom do not wait for those who fall behind, even those who are to lead it someday.” Mitsunari said calmly without much regard for the Young Dragon, of course he didn’t demand respect, he didn’t even expect it, but the old general was simply cold just as he had always been. It seemed strange to think how much he had changed, the Empire going on without him as if he were not there to begin with. (Seiyuu) “My apologies, please continue” Seiyuu replied with a respectful bow, he strode quickly to the nearest empty space in the room and sat, patiently waiting for the discussion to continue.

xZephyrZ: The Brazen General continued to speak, referring to the map that lay in front of him (Mitsunari) “There are three possible locations the enemy could be located, reports from forward scouts seem to suggest the majority of his forces are concentrated in one area, we will send small contingents to each area to confirm these suspicions and proceed from there, the bulk of our forces will remain just outside the Warlords lands, to maintain a position whereby we can readily attack each position.” He paused for a moment, most likely to wait for questions. Each man represented decades of wisdom in the Arts of War, these were the warlords who occupied the majority of the lands of the Dragon and had pledged fealty to recently deceased Emperor. How civil war had not broken out after the announcement of his death was a mystery, even Mitsunari could not control the minds of nine men as experienced as he, could he? The Young Dragon’s thoughts were interrupted by a beaten and hoarse voice, come from a man clad in baroque grass green armour, indicative of the traditions of the Samurai. (Tazuka Ken) “What of the enemy’s spies, surely any mass deployment of our men would not go unforseen.” Obviously they could not avoid detection, the armies of each man were large to begin with but together they numbered tens of thousands of men, another piped up. This one sporting blood red armour which was clearly battle-worn (Madoshi Narumi) “We should not concern ourselves with spies and sabotage, a full frontal assault is the only option, our foe is without honour, we cannot stoop so low.” With that another piped up, and another (Kaguya Takai) “Do not be foolish, we shou-“ (Daijiro Baruda) “NO! We must starve him out, cut off all food and supply lines”. It was another after another, by now all nine warlords were bellowing over the top of one another, it was clear Mitsunari could not control these men, he made little effort to break through the roaring with his own voice, it was as if a pride of lions was fighting to elect a new alpha. (Seiyuu) “Well, if you won’t, I will” the Young Dragon muttered under the thundering of egos, pulling his pistol from his waist, he cocked the lever, raising it above his head before unloading a single shot.

xZephyrZ: The combustion of gunpowder was seldom an event in silence and the Warlords turn to face the Young Dragon, not having previously borne witness to such technology. (Seiyuu) “My sincerest apologies, I mean no disrespect my lords” again, he bowed respectfully “I apologise for my behaviour, but I must speak here” (Iruka Rondo) “You are unaware of your place, you-“ the hand of Mitsunari had silenced the Warlord (Mitsunari) “We will listen to what the Young Dragon has to say, despite his shortcomings he is as skilled as any of us here.” (Seiyuu) “Thank you my lord” he continued, “I only wish to say my men just as any of yours will not ride under the banner of any other, as I have pledged my own life to the service of this Empire, I have pledged them, I request only to be allowed to ride for the concentration of our enemy’s men, I wish to meet him face to face and this will allow me the best opportunity” he bowed again, waiting for a reply, unbeknownst to him this was more or less the usual scene of such meetings, the Emperor having little regard for war himself would stand inattentive, musing over his own thoughts while Mitsunari handled all else. The nine looked to Mitsunari, his word was final, and he knew now this is how it would always be. (Mitsunari) “Our Young Dragon is eager, perhaps disregarding the lives of his own for the sake of revenge, however the enemy will not expect this, you will each lead your men toward a different fortress, it will seem as though we intend to fight across a divided front, this will be but a veil, all forces will turn to the appropriate target when the time comes, we will crush our enemy swiftly, you will all be allowed a day for preparations, remember your oaths, we fight for the Dragon.”

xZephyrZ: With an act so simple it had begun, a war which would raze the entire country to the ground should it be required. Only one would stand to lay claim to this kingdom. The Young Dragon returned to his men, giving them each their orders and setting off, they would be the tip of the spear aimed to pierce the heart of the Warlord.

IceTe3a: He had to hold back from jumping out at first sight, It was her The serpent as she slivered into her chambers and closed the door behind her, Little did she know Ronin laid in waiting under the Desk in her very Chamber. His eyes flowing her slow and feminine movements, her stance seemed to change as her body movements gave off a different perspective of a entirely different person, watching as she gave reverence to a picture of some sort, ‘What is she doing? This is not the same woman I faced back at Rikkens’ Ronin thought to himself, the woman from the battlefield was vicious and had no emotion, but the woman who stood in this very room showed of a difference, No matter he waved it off as a mere distraction to himself. He needed to find a weak point in her, somewhere he could strike if need be as he studied her movements, her flexing muscles; it seemed she was injured from his shiruken more then he thought she was or so his eyes tell him. Suddenly out of nowhere she started to disrobe, deffently not the situation Ronin expected to be in, as he could not help but look on he had to keep watch of her just in case she showed sign of knowing his presence, His eyes fell upon her Disfigured skin upon her back, ‘Ahh so she is still affected by the wounds.. Interesting” this information would come in handy. The time was now or never, She had no weapons and was wounded with her back against him, slowly he creeped out from under the desk, coming to a stand silently; his katana unsheathing ever so carefully and slowly, he extends one leg at a time keeping on the ball of his feet, as he moved closer to her, not making a sound, he could almost feel the warmth of her body when he extends his katana’s blade allowing the sharp blade to run down the side of her cheek and rest on her shoulder pressed against her neck. “I Always get my kill” Ronin said, with a low tone, He wanted to see her face as he took her life, this was a must for him, so he threw out the idea of hacking her apart before she knew what hit her, What could go wrong? Banging on the door of the Map room * Boom Boom Boom* “ENTER” The warlord bellowed, there could only be but one who would disturb him and his thoughts, the doors swinging open to show a the wall of the hallway and two lit torches suddenly the torches went out leaving the hallway pitch black, there stood a man covered in a full black ninja outfit, the only skin to be shown was that around his eyes as a decretive spiked Jaw piece covered his entire jaw line this of course was connected to his suit, his eyes glowing in the darkness; “Raiden… “ The warlords voice rumbled in a low tone, He knew those eyes anywhere; They belonged to The warlords personal Adviser and one of his top warriors, Raiden was born into the realm of darkness, his entire life living and training in pure darkness so his eyes adapted over time, it is said he can see through the darkest of shadows as if it was daylight. No one else but the warlord has ever met Raiden lest lay their bare eyes upon him. He was well known, but some though him myth or rumor only “I Return from the Isle’s of the north, my task completed, the witness’s silenced or otherwise disposed” Raided was a one man team able to Infiltrate any fortress, or disappear completely in a blink of an eye. Raiden appeared near the Warlord, who was used to his quick movements by now “I agree.. This is where they will strike from “ Raiden said, the warlord took his conical wisely, as he nodded “Go and scout our enemies numbers, find out their plans” the warlord ordered Raiden, as soon as he had finished, the torches came back on almost magically as if they never went out. He needed not look around to see if Raiden was still around he knew that Raiden had already disappeared with the shadows. Sometimes he wondered exactly how skilled Raiden actually was, he’s never failed any of his missions but this was a question he dared not ask the silent shadow known as Raiden and one day he knew the serpent would become just as powerful as Raiden is, He had to admin Raiden gave the old warlord the chills, but to think The serpent and Raiden both at the same skill level; God help japan. He did not envy the army to face those two, perhaps one day he would force them to meet it would do them both good to learn off each other, although he did not know how either of them would take it. Raiden was battle born, Is first taste of blood was that of his mothers who died pregnant in battle, he was cut out of his dying mother and given away to a passing monk, who promised the dying mother that Raiden would be looked after, as a new born Raiden was perfect for training untouched by the weakness of the world, he was handed to the shadow ninja tribe to train in darkness, upon his 21st year of life he was a fully trained agent of the shadows, taking his first blood contract with the Warlord (( -more- ))

IceTe3a: ( A blood contract being a contract bound and written in blood, binding Raiden to the Warlord until the day the Warlord dies)It was time for the warlord to get ready for tonight’s feast and make his way to the Grand hall He stormed out of the map room, down the hall as the guards quickly played keep up making sure not to stray to close to the warlord as he preferred his space, The warlord was making his way down to the party to get drunk and boast about his past war stories with other fellow warriors. Meanwhile Raiden had already made it outside of the castle wall, he moved quickly on his horse who stood 24 palms tall, A beautiful black mare, and pure black skin color, the horse was trained in warfare and knew its way around a battlefield, She did not spook easily and she was taller than most horses in Japan, this particular horse was brought over from one of the neighboring islands they galloped at full speed in the darkness of night, barely seeable towards the lands of the Dragon’s who would most likely be massing their armies. Flying above Raiden and his horse, was a pure black raven; simply known a Skuttle, the one pure thing about Raiden was his pet raven he loved with his merciless heart. Skuttle was perfect for distractions amongst other things, tired of flying Skuttle soars down towards Raiden landing on his shoulder as he galloped onwards, “Kaaah!!” Skuttle crowed as he nuzzled Raiden’s cheek slightly, you couldn’t see it as mouth was completely covered but he smirked slightly at Skuttle’s craving for attention although he knew skuttle just wanted a snack. The rumors about Raiden’s eyes were true, His senses were heightened from the years of training in complete darkness, The first was his hearing; Unable to see in the pitch black of the cavern system he relied heavely on his hearing to pinpoint people and creatures around him, then came smell; finally came his sight, allowing him to see in the darkest of places; Once a person’s eyesight allowed complete sight in Darkness they were ready to become a true agent of the shadows, signaling their training was complete and there need to make their first blood contract. It was the ways of the agent of shadows. ((E ))

CharlotteCarrendar: – The old warrior was clever in his deception to make the Child bride think he was a monk, about to cleanse her at the font of the temple. With many a guard now drinking in celebration, few paid heed to the pair, as they wandered through the castle and on their way to the temple, WHICH happened to be near the gates. Keeping his hood low, so as not to expose his face to any that may be curious, he walked with the aid of his boa staff, which was also a key weapon when used correctly and by someone with talent. The young Child bride, who was not yet dressed in splendor, looked like a servant girl. Her age making her seem less likely to be the very Bride of the Warlord’s son. She kept her head down, as she had been instructed by her now dead father, for he hated her bringing attention to herself. Now within range of the temple, the old warrior turned and gestured with his hand to the girl. “Just through this door, and we shall have privacy for this service. The Warlord and his son are busy dressing and meeting with dignitaries. To the child, she knew nothing better and accepted his reasons for the lack of people to see her be blessed. It was probably a formality that bored the socks off the likes of the powerful Warlord. Taking the child inside, there was already a monk who happened to be in prayer. He looked up from where he was seated, cross legged on the ground, curious about the pair. The old warrior was fast to allay any concerns. “By the Warlord’s orders, this girl is to be…cleansed.” The monk made a face, having not heard this decree. “I know not of this.” The old warrior chuckled and said. “The Warlord wanted me to inform you, that he wished YOU to do the wedding. He requires you right away, leaving the blessing to me.” The monk leapt to his feet. A key role in the festivities? Why it was too good an offer to refuse. Food, drink…and of course the beautiful pleasure slaves. This monk…was one who enjoyed the spoils of serving the Warlord. “Thank you, brother, I shall make my way to the Warlord’s hall.” Taking his leave, the old warrior knew he was on borrowed time. He turned to the girl and said. “I need you to change into a special…outfit for this ceremony.” Course the girl had no idea that this was all part of the kidnapping attempt. She was only a child after all. “Please show me where I might find this outfit.” He directed her to a small room, where they had clothes for the poor, and he selected a dress that was most unflattering. “Here we are. To be blessed one must remove all signs of wealth and station.” The girl didn’t like the dress, but she dared not refuse, and went to change, as the old warrior kept a look out for the return of the monk, or a wandering guard. Thankfully, none were coming. When the girl was dressed, the old warrior smiled. “Perfect, now, the service is to be held out in the lake that is beyond the castle. I forgot to mention that part.” He then led the girl outside, and made a beeline for the gates, the young child foolishly following behind. Once they made it safely outside, the old warrior led her back to where the horses had been tied, and promptly sat the girl on the back of his horse. She did not complain, but kept looking back to the castle. “Won’t we be late?” she asked. The old warrior chuckled and replied. “All good things are worth waiting for.” He then mounted the horse and together, the two started off for Rikken’s town. :: The sound of the slithering of the snake on the Serpent’s desk made the female warrior stop a moment, as she moved in pain from the hira shuriken scars. Her snakes were not normally unsettled, but something was bothering them. About to turn, she felt the sudden touch of cold metal to her cheek. A dark voice filled with foreboding. “I Always get my kill” That voice. The Serpent had heard it before. The Ronin. She chuckled darkly and let the rest of her robe fall to the floor. “Ah, of course. A man that kills a woman who is both without cloth or weapons is a warrior true.” She turned slowly, wanting him to see her face before he ran her through. “I dare you to stare me in the eyes, as you cut me down.” <3>

xZephyrZ: With great haste they made way for the Warlord’s fortress, unaware of what awaited them, the Ronin and the Serpent, the Young Bride as she was sped away from the Warlord’s land under cover of night, the agents of shadow in the Warlord’s employ, stalking his prey as if it was their own. To the Young Dragon the world was simple, he would confirm the Warlord’s presence and slay him, he knew The Eyes had skill enough to best a force double their number and he was not unfamiliar with campaigns of this kind. Though, it certainly would not be this easy, when they arrived he would await cover of night and launch a surprise assault, the majority of his forces would use hit and run tactics, harassing the enemy enough to keep them occupied whilst the Young Dragon and a number of his Inner Circle led a bloody charge directly for the Warlord himself. It was extremely simple, but in his experience always effective, he knew The Eyes could adapt to almost any situation without so much as an uttered command and each of them was fully aware of his expectations. Ever-faster they rode for battle, for death, the Warlord’s last sensation in this world would be the bite of the Young Dragon.

IceTe3a: Ronin’s eyes glaring at the serpent with a deathly look, as she turned to face him ever so slowly. Dropping the rest of her gown she stood before him fully naked this did not faze Ronin in the slightest as he was not physically attracted to her, he heard her call him out on his honor ‘A man that kills a woman who is both without cloth or weapons is a warrior true.’ “A true warrior never gets caught off guard, what’s your excuse?” he threw back at her, as he grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and pushed her a good distance away from him. Throwing down his blades on the floor, he glances towards her before taking in a deep breath, moving his arms in a clockwise formation in a circle in front of him his right arm bent at the elbow coming backwards towards his chest as his left arm extended in front of him almost completely, both palms were open and ready to counter. He was in an unarmed fighting stance known from Din-Mak as he was well trained in this form, a smirk cracks across his face as his lips spread slightly “Since you’re a female I suppose I can give you a advantage” as he wiggled his left hands fingers back and forward once more to single her to come at him, this time she would not escape the fight they would have, unlike last time. The noise and commotion getting louder as the warlord came closer the grand hall, he could hear the banter between warriors, chant of the people as he finally entered the room an uproar from the crowd ‘Warlord!! Warlord!! Warlord!~’ the crowd chanted continuously, the warlord raised his arm to quiet down the mass “ LET THE CELEBRATION BEGIN!! “ as he walked further into the grand hall his good eye peered around, seeing the various spectacular entertainments for the night, from the Jesters to the fire breathers and sparing matches in the middle between brothers at arms, Unarmed of course. It was just one big brawl party to the untrained eye but the warlord knew it was good for moral, coming to his main seat up the back where all could see him, and he could see all; he fell down into the throne with a large thud, a servant girl quickly scrambling to bring him his jug of beer as he snatched it from her and waved her away. “ Where is my son?! I demand his presence at once!!” He bellowed to the nearest guard who almost looked like he shat his pant’s right before going off into a sprint into the distance “ARHARHARHAHAHA” the Old warlord loved intimidating his guard’s, he knew they feared him and rightly so as he chugged down his beer, some spilt over down onto his beard. Letting out a ghastly belch from his lower stomach he roared aloud at the ongoing brawls in the centre of the room, watching him men fight for honor and fun. From a distance a loud strum of a guitar could be heard, as the crowd cleared path, the sight of a man in a gypsy like outfit, rugged long pants, brown tanned leather boots, and a ripped vest. His hair was black and styled in a young and popular way with the ladies men, his facial features promoted that of a Confident, strong man, on his right cheek a tattoo of 3 tear drops from the corner of his eye, going down to the bottom of his cheek, the strumming started as it played on the music was from a distant land, as this man seemed well versed in music and well travelled. The music indeed was that from the lands of Spain his piercing blue eyes, glanced around the room as he walked in a almost dancing fashion “All our times have come Here, but now they’re gone Seasons don’t fear the reaper Nor do the wind, the sun or the rain” he started singing in his special tone, it was a mesmerizing tone to be heard, he was known for his silver tongue the way his music had effects on people, to either boost their power and emotions or to make them feel low, weak and exhausted, rumour had it that his music had the power to give life or take it, though this were only rumours as people have died through his music but no one ever saw what really happened, for he was quick with a slide of hand, he was a con man at heart, and a hustler in the head, His partner the beautiful female that was always by his side, was known for her Mesmerizing voice as well but more so for the way she dances, able to mesmerize an entire army with the sway of her hips, was the myth following her around, although most feared the pair they preferred them to be on their side rather than have to face them. Kayne glances around looking for his partner in crime knowing all too well she would be around here somewhere as he continued to throw out a solo dance as he walked and played his guitar whilst singing “Come on baby (Don’t fear the reaper) Baby take my hand (Don’t fear the reaper)

 
IceTe3a: We’ll be able to fly (Don’t fear the reaper) Baby I’m your man” It was like he was calling out to her, the men giving way to his casual dancing walk around the hall, Kayne the bard knew the warlord was watching him with interest as he and his other half was another of the warlords advisers there were 5 all up, including the serpent. Doing a little spin, Kayne quickly sent a tarot card flying towards the warlord, who was quick enough to catch it; Glancing down at the picture of the tarot card, it was the hanging man. He chuckled slightly as he looked back up Kayne was bowing with one arm extended outwards into the air, the other folded back into his chest; His chin lifted up so he kept eye contact on the warlord, Kayne’s eyes and smile were often compared to that of a demon “His eyes and smile are devilish” they would say, as the same went for his other half “ A temptress for sure!” ahh the rumors a travelling gypsy pair had to endure.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Thrown unceremoniously to the floor by the Ronin, the Serpent practically bounced upon the floor, her hair thrown in front of her face, which she flicked back violently. How dare he assume that she would never be prepared to fight an adversary, even in her own chambers. Hissing angrily, she flipped up to her feet, and with gritted teeth faced off against the agile warrior. So, he wanted to fight hand to hand, his weapons discarded in favour of taking her on as she was only to use her body as a weapon, nothing else. Dark eyes followed the Ronin’s arm movements, and she detected his fight style off the bat. It was known from Din-Mak. He gestured to her, beckoning her to make first strike. Gladly, she would oblige, as she rolled back her shoulders, and with right left foot forward, right foot back, she angled her body side on, to present her left shoulder at the front facing the Ronin. Propelling herself forward using the power of her right foot, she launched herself at the Ronin, with her left arm swinging outward from her fist being at her chest, to make a strike against his right arm, as a measure to block a right handed attack, as she followed through with her right fist to strike at his throat. Her left arm would be drawn back sharply in the follow through :: In the Warlord’s hall, the bard’s partner was a sensually dressed gypsy girl, with long flowing hair that draped her backside like a gossamer veil. Smiling wickedly as her brother sang to amuse and entertain, she gyrated and spun, with hip movements designed to enthral and captivate. Her voice like liquid honey as she sang to appease the crowd. “Creatures of desire are for men to devour, but there is nothing as delicious as the ripening of a flower. Soft and succulent petals to taste, but there is plenty to go around for her virtue is chaste.” The singer licked her lips, batting her eyelashes at the swollen male horde of guards and elders. She sang of lust of want, or insatiable need…planting ideas that were like sewing a seed of thought. Dare the men try to break from the spell of this bewitching beauty and her bard companion? <3>

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Six.

$
0
0

 

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Six

The Demon Twins

https://p.gr-assets.com/540x540/fit/hostedimages/1380392275/755215.jpg
Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

IceTe3a: Ronin ‘s eyes watched as the serpent bounced down on the floor, only to get back up within an instant, Of course her reflexes were fast, she was a trained assassin. He expected her reflexes would kick in, so much for helpless girl as he watched on her body sliding into a fighting form; yet another confirmation, she knows unarmed combat which should be expected but he wasn’t really sure what she was trained in since she kept running from their fights he was glad they finally got to face off, coming to a tall stand, he faces her side on his right shoulder facing her, as his left arm bends behind his back to rest on the bottom of his back firmly, his right arm in front of him, bent at the elbow as his palm was open his knuckles facing towards her, his palm was level with his chin, this was a more relaxed and cocky pose used from those who knew they did not need to take the fight seriously, or So he thought he wouldn’t have to. Suddenly she propelled herself towards him with great mass; her left hand jabs up towards him, His right hand simply swung in a anti clockwise motion collecting her left jab in the motion and pushing it outwards away from his body, as his right arm came back up he barely had enough time to deflect a secondary swing from her right hand aimed centre at his neck, he managed to get his right hand up towards the same position it was before, but not in enough time as her right hand strike was well past the point where he could deflect it entirely, instead his right palm twisted slightly until his palm met with her wrist, her arm rubbing and gliding across his open palm as he managed to move the blow slightly but not enough late as the hit landed on the side of his neck, he felt it with great force as his neck muscles clenched in protest to the hit, he felt a bit winded if she had landed that blow he most certainly would have been completely winded, but now with her left arm flying outwards and his right palm rubbing up against her right arm, she was left open, His eyes get a sharp look in it. His knees bent slightly, locking his feet in place to allow for a more forceful hit, his left arm comes swinging out from behind his back, his palm locked into place bending back at the wrist as his palm was open, coming under their right arm, he aimed to land a blow right into her stomach, Hopefully landing the blow causing her to stagger, although this left him wide open for an array of counters and submissive attacks, of which he hoped she was not trained in. Back in the Great hall, the old warlord was watching the Bard know as Kayne sing with his silver tongue, The warlord has never actually see that man not seductively dancing around as he walked, and then there was the Gypsy dancer Kekeyama who no one ever forget once laying eyes upon her, they were both advisers to him, in which he counselled often as they have travelled the world and their knowledge is worldly at the very least, but there was something about those two that never sat straight with him, They were human enough but never exactly had the same feeling a human gave off around him, the rumours about Kayne being a Incubus of silver tongue and Kekeyama the seductive Succubus, they were portraying the skill sets of demon’s but he was just glad that they were on his side, he never would show such dishonour and ask them directly about their pasts or how they met each other, people just always had their assumptions of them and it was left at that. His arm raised he summoned them over but did not wait until they were near to talk to them, instead he just bellowed towards them until they came closer “I see you two have made it just in time for the celebrations, and of course the oncoming war. Kayne, Kekeyama what advise do you two have for a old friend such as me” Kayne was skilled in the tarot cards so he commonly read the warlords future which was to be expected by now. Kayne’s devilish smirk caught the eyes of many a female in the room, his eyes have trapped many a young lady allowing them to get lost, or so they say. The females of the room were all chatting amongst themselves as they watched on towards Kayne who simply gave a slight nod towards a particular group of young ladies, although his eyes were glancing towards Kekeyama watching to see how she would react to all of this a raised brow was all he gave Kekeyama as a statement before he walked straight past her gliding his open palm across her shoulder, nodding towards the old warlord; Kayne swung his guitar onto his back strapping it in place, no one knew exactly but everyone thought he used that as his weapon to kill people, but it was more complicated than it seemed.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent was one that learnt never to make a single strike and just hope for the best. She fought with a dogged determination and fury unlike that of many of her contemporaries. Naked as the day she was born, and in a locked fight with the Ronin, the truth to her abilities was about to come to the fore. First attempt to set up a block so the Ronin’s right hand would be engaged with her left, meant the second attack of her right fist to his neck would have made it’s mark, but only deflected after she had made impact to the side of his neck. Her left arm out wide, meant that she had an opening to her stomach region which the Ronin sought to exploit, going for a right hand fist low blow, which made its mark. Striking her with enough force to blow her back slightly. The mark of his fist causing instant bruising; as the veins beneath ruptured. The Serpent was forced back, but this did not mean she would run. Two quick bounces on her toes and the viper was rising once more. This time propelling off her left foot, she went for a full left jab to the Ronin’s head – right side. The right foot follows through but her knee is bent slightly, ready for a turn to the waist to generate a round house kick to the left side of his stomach. :: Kekeyama danced towards the Warlord, who had taken a marked interest in Kayne and his sister. He was smart enough to know that the pair were dangerous in their own right, and the saying to keep your friends close and your enemies closer, rang true with this couple. Kayne was already enticing a group of ladies of the Warlord’s court to giggle and whisper about him, while the female succubus was all too happy to answer the Warlord’s questions. The war, and the fact they arrived when they did. Holding herself gracefully Kekeyama answered simply. “My gratitude for your welcome, my Lord. I fear we thought we might not get here before the action, but it looks to me that we arrived just in time. As for this…war. My advice is simple. Don’t show your hand too early.” That said, she waited for her brother to interject. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin’s blow hit her hard, sending her back with a forceful blow to the stomach, he knew this damage would hurt but it was not enough to stop her fight as she sprung back up to her feet ready for round two, he knew she’d come back and come back hard as he watched her movements slowly trying to quickly gather exactly what she was going to do, he studied her feet movements and then the twitching in her muscles as his eyes quickly dart just in time to see a downward blow towards his head, with instinct he raised both arms to block the blow successfully not without causing some pain towards his arms though, it hit hard suddenly he didn’t know what hit him as her leg came around full motion singing straight into his ribcage on the side, it hit him hard the blood veins rupturing instantly as his lips parted trailing with a rather low and angry “ARrrgh” it looked as if the kick fractured some of his ribs, two at least, now bent over at the waist In pain he tries to catch his breath back each breath he took raising and lowering his chest, causing pain with the movement of his muscles around his rib cage.right hand clutching the spot where he was hit, Could he continue the fight? Or was he done for only time would tell. The warlord nods as his eyes examine the sensual female known a Kekeyama, “Mmmmhmm” he let slip out of his lips agreeing with what she had to say, he glances quickly over to Kayne who was busy doing what he did best, wooing the female’s in the room and with great success so it seemed, his brows furrowed that Kayne was not here as he summoned but he would not protest as to little was known about the two to be safe. “I understand what you are saying, we may be looking at a siege though” he was determine not to get into a siege war with the dragons army but wanted to face them front on, although this may not be the best course of action for this war. His eyes swing back to Kayne who was walking this way, with one girl on each side of him his arm wrapped around both their waists, he gives a slight nod towards him, as kayne came to a stop near his sister, he shook his head at the disrespect kayne was showing him, bringing two ladies from the party wrapped around himself infront of him? The warlord? Whilst they discussed sensitive matters? But that was kayne and only his sister could control him, the old warlord looked towards Kekeyama as if to say deal with him please, sitting back into the chair he awaited for this to be dealt with. “Oh, how interesting? You two are just friend’s? Not young sisters? But you’re both so lovely” Kayne said in his devilish tone, his digits rubbing against the bottom of their chin’s, he glances over to his sister who was conversing with the Warlord, he knew if he didn’t get over there soon his sister would smack him with her dammed whip or drag him over by his ear, They both seemed to be dominate but no one could guess who was in charge of their operation. Kayne’s eyes fell upon the two ladies who he was so simply wooing without much hasle, his index fingers on both hands touch just under the chin of the two ladies as he guided them into his arm’s spinning them all around to face his sister and the warlord he raises a brow as he noticed the Old warlord glancing over at him ‘Honestly this old man really needs to die already’ He thought to himself, although he wondered if his sister would hear his thoughts she was always good at that, as he started to lead the ladies towards the warlord and his sister, he slipped a hand around each of their waist and pulled them in closer to him, so they got more personal “Shall we” he said in his silver tongue, before coming to a stop just next to his sister.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Spinning back the Serpent draws her leg in after a successful strike to the Ronin’s ribcage. The distinct crack of the ribs, breaking bone a sure certainty that she had done good damage. But not one to bask in the glory of a simple hit, she was going for the final move to end this fight and bring the Ronin down. As he was doubled over in pain from the kick she raised up both hands clasped together with fingers interlocked and then slams her joined fists together on the space between his neck and the top of his back, the force of the blow was to send him crashing head first to the floor, where if he hit his head on the stone he was sure to be knocked out. That was the plan. :: Kekeyama kept the Warlord in her sights, always one to pay heed to the words of the reigning Lord of this land. She used her feminine wiles to keep his eyes upon her for she was indeed very pleasing to the eye. The subtle sway of her silk clad hips, and the way her vest clung so tight to her form, it accentuated her ample bosom, showing off cleavage that would leave many a man with their tongue hanging out. Course, this was not about pleasure, this was business. Flicking her tongue inside her mouth, she nodded at the notion that they may be headed for a siege, which is not what any true Commander wants, but rather to face the enemy head on. “I’m sure when the Dragon comes that you my Lord will ride out in lead of your men, and fell the Dragon the same way he was taken last time. Just remember, acting out of emotion makes for rash choices. Always keep them in check. Or it will be your undoing.” These words were meant respectfully, as she was sure he understood, however, her brother was not being respectful, in fact by bringing over two lovelies and wooing them before the Warlord, was a tad embarrassing. The look Kekeyama got from the Warlord, was more or less to deal with her Brother’s insolence straight up. Kekeyama understood perfectly. She rounded on her brother and his two choice females and offered each a sinister smile. “There is a time for service, and a time for pleasure. I am sure you two ladies would not want to disappoint the Warlord, after all is it not he who holds your lives in his hands?” She then backed up and hoped damn well the Warlord heard her, so he could make a gesture that the women would understand that he would follow through with the threat. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin was bent over still recovering from the last blow, his eyes on the ground before him his breathing still heavy, what was she doing? He forgot all about her whilst trying to regain his composure, his eyes glance forward only to see the Serpents leg’s, noticing they were moving forward towards him, he attempted to get back up as his eyes followed the flow of her body, to late he saw her hands clasped together falling down with great force his eyes widen as her strike hit true, right smack in the middle of the neck ”ARHH….” He couldn’t even finish screaming out before his head was sent flying down to the rock hard floor below him with great speed, *BANG* his head hit the cold stone floor, his body went limp as he blacked out laying down in front of her, a small amount of blood trickling out from under his head into the grooves of the stone floor, signalling the blow was a success he was still breathing but out cold, was this the end for the Ronin? Should he have listened to the old warriors advice? His life was now in the hands of the Serpent and what she saw fit to do with him. :: Leaning back in his throne his gaze become narrow as he watched Keke address the two females around her brother, . “There is a time for service, and a time for pleasure. I am sure you two ladies would not want to disappoint the Warlord, afterall is it not he who holds your lives in his hands” keke suggested towards the two ladies there face said it all Embarrassed and angry that Keke would impose such a thing towards them, their eyes fell upon him as a low growl came out from his cracked lips, leaning forward with one open palm resting on his knee, he was about to get up when the two girls eep’d and ran off into the crowd, their faces would not be seen again he would bet his entire kingdom on that fact. He laughed aloud pleased with the results Keke had promised him, this was a gesture towards her as he sat back in his chair “Only you could do something like that with a straight face keke, I assume you will keep him on a tighter leash from now on” his eyes flicked over to kayne who was unfazed by this motion to remove his newly found toys “Now to business, I do agree we should wait and see what the dragons army do, let’s allow them to make the first move. I thank you for your guidance in this Keke” he extended his arm to allow her palm to fall into his where if she would allow it he would kiss her fingers in a sign of thanks and deep respect, his eyes narrowed on Kayne “ I want a reading as soon as you are ready Kayne” he gestured to the private chambers behind his throne, a small room with one entry and exit, no windows just a table and four chairs with torches on the wall to light the room up, The warlord nodded at Keke and then made his way into the room to await the two gypsy kin. Kayne watched as his sister told off the two girls who were not pleased with what his sister said, although once they saw the Warlord was not pleased with them they ran off in a scurry, a slight grumble in defiance “ you never let me have any fun sister” he whispered so only she could hear his digits run through his course hair as he smirks slightly, a twinkle in his eyes as he glances at her with a wink, quickly registering what the warlord said he nodded slightly as he watched the warlord make his way off “ Eh, I don’t really fancy it, Besides there are so many other young ladies to woo” he spun on the heel of his foot turning his back on his sister, he had full intentions on not going into the room where the warlord awaited for his card reading as he much preferred to spend his time around the ladies.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Breathing heavily, the Serpent stood over the felled body of the Ronin. A slight pool of crimson was showing upon the cracks between the rock floor, and though the Ronin was still breathing, he was no longer conscious. The Serpent did not come off without being injured herself, looking down as she placed her slender digits upon the dark swelling of her stomach where the Ronin had made a hit land. The Serpent swore silently that he would pay for damaging her once more, but at least he was now out cold on the floor. Snatching up a simple robe, she made her way to the door, opening it and then calling out for a guard or two. The clatter of footfalls was heard as two of the Warlord’s top guards appeared, and thankfully they were not drunk. “In my chambers a man is unconscious. He broke in and attempted to kill me. He is wanted by the Warlord for crimes against our lands. Drag him to the dungeons, while I get ready for the feast. You are to report back to me when you have completed this task.” The two guards ambled in, and saw the weapons of the attacker discarded, the man on the floor in a small pool of blood. One guard looked back at the Serpent in amazement. She had taken down a man…with only a robe on? If only they knew the truth. Dragging the Ronin out, the Serpent closed the door, and then leaned against it. A true look of fear came over her face. That was too close. She had fought out of the instinct of survival and managed to get a break. She secretly swore there would not be a second time. Blinking away a tear, she then went to get ready for the Warlord’s feast. :: Kekeyama graciously allowed the Warlord to plant a kiss upon the back of her hand, and then turned his attentions to the brother – Kayne. He wanted a reading, and he wanted it now. Reassurance no doubt that what Kekeyama had said, and that he was acting properly in his ideals on how to go about winning the upcoming war. Kekeyama knew her brother well enough at losing the two frightened females back into the crowd. She knew that there would be others, for it was all too easy for Kayne to gather more into his web of deceit. But now was not the time for play, and she knew it. When Kayne lamented that she never let him have fun, she smiled innocently as though she had no idea what he was talking about. “You can suck the souls out of the nimble creatures of this court…after you have appeased the Warlord. I am sure the lovely ladies will all be wet with anticipation for your attentions.” She then gestured with her hand towards the door which the Warlord had gone through. “So…keep it in your pants and go read the cards.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronins lifeless body laying there as his blood marked the floors of the serpent, a steady stained memory on her floor to remind her How it went down, and how easily it could have gone the other way If the Ronin did not disguard his weapons. The guards picked up Ronin’s unconscious body, dragging it down the hall feet first towards the dungeon, who knows what was to happen to him now, will the Serpent inform the warlord about Ronin? Did she have other ideas for him, only time could tell. A large sigh was heard as Kayne spun once more on his heels to face his lovely sister who was standing there with a smile on her face ‘You can suck the souls out of the nimble creatures of this court…after you have appeased the Warlord. I am sure the lovely ladies will all be wet with anticipation for your attentions.’ She had basically told him to stop messing around and do his job, she never let him have his fun as he grumbled under his breath before walking straight to his sister, swinging his left arm around her waist he pulled her in close and personal as he guided her with him “If I am to deal with him, then so shall you” he intended to bring her with him since he had to endure the old warlords company, others looked onto the two, as Kayne had her in arm the females from before were fuming, this is how the rumours spread about them, some said they were sister and brother others say lovers, no one could tell exactly all they knew is what they saw, and the females of the courtroom were jealous and fuming that kayne had Keke in his arm, it was all too obvious to see as Keke was given dark looks from females they passed “I wonder what the cards have to say today about the warlord” his digits strumming the back of Keke’s lower waist as he whistled a tune mid walk. Finally arriving to the door where the warlord disappeared into he opened the door for keke and gave her a helpful push infront of him through the door as he walked in behind her closing the door behind them both. As he walked past Keke his fingertips ran across the side of her face as he kept eye contact with her, his hues than flick to the now sitting warlord who was awaiting for Kayne to sit down, Kayne’s head and eyes facing the warlord his fingers trailed off the tip of Keke’s face and wiggled signalling her to follow him as he sat down on the chair and pat his knee awaiting her to come sit down on his lap he arched a brow whilst laying his hands on the empty wooden table. “The future is unsure, but to me the many pathways in life show me a glimpse of what could be, what will be and what has been” his palms lift up off the table hovering just above It as they cross over each other once, nothing happened and then back again once they separated they allowed the view of a Tarot card deck that was sitting on the table, just appearing out of thin air or so the onlookers would appear. With that he leaned back and waited for the warlord to continue his questioning as his eyes flicker to Keke. The warlord’s eyes opened as he saw Kayne and keke in arms walking into the room, these two are too confusing for the likes of him to understand as he watched Kayne walk forward and take a seat, his eyes directed to Kayne’s waving hands on the table suddenly the deck of tarot cards appeared out of thin air, He always enjoyed this part secretly, the warlord thought him and keke were truly demons with powerful magic although he was not sure exactly. “ I want to know the future, what will happen in this war, Whose paths do you see? Tell me exactly what I need to know, not what I want to know” his eyes fall upon keke for a mere moment before flicking back down to kayne whose eyes were devilishly glaring towards his awaiting eye contact, it sent a chilling feel down his spine.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Serpent prepared herself for the banquet in a stylish gown that was black silk, with a golden serpent that was sewn from the very top of her neckline, then went all the way down to the floor. Made specially it was an exceptional dress that showed off the Serpent’s curves without fault. Her hair was now tied back in a ceremonial bun, with long ornate hair pins, that were actually poisoned tipped daggers – holding her hair in place elegantly. She had used a light make up, and taken care around her eyes, accentuating them with a black ink that made her look all the more serpent like. Her jewellery was of serpents that wound around her wrists and ankles, with one that was made into a necklace that rested gently upon her skin – two rubies for eyes stared out from a serpent’s head. Pleased with her attire, she was now ready to attend the Warlord’s feast. She did however have to remind herself of the captive Ronin, and what part he plays in the killing of the Dragon and Rikken. She expected the guards to attend to her in the Dining hall, after they had ensured the Ronin was well secured. Half of her wanted to go check, but she knew that she could not keep the Warlord waiting. Raising her head proudly, she set off for the hall, unaware of the arrival of the Gyspy siblings that currently had the Warlord occupied. :: In the small room, Kekeyama took her place seated upon her Brother’s lap. She did not react to his frequent stroking and touching, as she got a kick out of seeing the anger rise from the mere females that had become infatuated with her Brother; Kayne. This happened everywhere they went. Perhaps Kayne did it to make all very aware that he kept his sister close, for reasons that would eventually come to pass. The tension in the small room was so that you could carve it with a knife. The Warlord showing his basic humanity. Desperate to be told if he was right in his actions, and his desires. If the cards would read in favour, or show him death. Often when cards of ill advice were shown, the humans tended to overreact and show fear. This would be interesting indeed, if the Warlord did such a thing. Kekeyama leaned back and rested herself against her brother, almost casually as the tarot cards appeared as though by magic. The Warlord had questions, and fired them at Kayne, while Kekeyama tilted her head; keen herself to see how this played out. <3>

IceTe3a: In a dark cell in the dungeon the floor covered in dried blood, scattered bones and bloodied tables amongst torture equipment and tools, two chains hung from either side of the walls guided by two chains hanging from the ceiling with one large hoop at the end of it, the chains coming down from the sides of the walls went through the hoops and dropped down, they were attached to Ronin’s arms forcing his arms to lay outward in a v motion above his head (( Like this \ O / <- :D )) his head drooping downward as his chin rested on his chest, his feet dragging across the floor, this was to make his muscles tense and more susceptible to torture and having a deeper effect. The guards who had taken Ronin to the cell had locked the door and taken the key, Finding the Serpent they nod slightly as the pass her the key “ The Prisoner is secured as best as we could although we cannot be sure when and if he will wake up” with the the guards quickly went back to their posts before the warlord found them abandoning their posts, They feared the serpent but they feared the warlord more. Kayne smirks at the questions the warlord was giving him, typical questions anyone asks when will I find love, Will I become Rich, What’s my future, When and how will I die. No one ever asked anything out of the ordinary which bored Kayne slightly, but it was to be expected, Nodding in understanding he grabbed the tarot cards in one hand as he single handed started to shuffle the deck of cards all 78 cards were guided smoothly through his controlling hands allowing for a swift and easy transition of placement no one knew the outcome of the draw not even Kayne knew what would come out of the draw. He stopped shuffling the deck quickly ; placing the deck in front of the warlord “Keep all your questions in your mind focus your energy on them and cut the deck for me. He watched as the warlord took a deep breath, he seemed to be meditating on the questions in his mind, Keke had leaned back against him allowing her weight to fall upon his body, he was used to this and never minded it he always kept her close to him as he wrapped his arms around her waist interlocking his fingers together as he awaited the warlord 10 minutes had passed as the warlord was still meditating, honestly this man took things to literal bored of waiting he rested his chin on keke’s shoulder nuzzling her cheek slightly as he took in her scent, he loved the smell of a female. Finally the warlord cut the deck, Kayne gathered the cards and placed them back on top of each other he knew exactly which spread he was going to use, it was the Five card Horseshoe spread each card had a different meaning starting from left to right the Present Position, the Present Desires, the Unexpected, the Immediate Future and the Outcome. He spreads the entire deck across the table placing his left hand up near Keke’s face he holds up all five fingers with a devilish grin, signaling for the warlord to choose 5 cards in total, the warlord picked five cards not turning them over he pulled them towards him, as Kayne placed his left hand over the edge of the cards on one side and trailed it to the right side of the table where the cards ended as he did the cards disappeared from the left side of his hand, finally the deck had disappeared all together leaving the 5 cards appear in the middle in front of them in a horseshoe set up, Kayne never did this himself and the warlord never set them up he just allowed people to believe it was magic. The warlord nodded his head signaling he was ready, as Kayne waved his hand near the first card he stated simply “ The Present – The justice card” he said just before the card flipped over on its own to reveal the picture of the Justice card. It was a Major Arcana card, this was indeed Ironic it made Kayne’s right eye twinkle slightly for he knew exactly what this meant, the Justice card does not apply to the laws made by mankind although sometimes the laws of mankind do mimic the laws of the universe that justice does enforce, and in rare cases like this one it indeed refers to them “ Rikken has died it may have not been by your hand precisely but it was by your order, with the outcome of this there will be a consequence for what you have done, Every action in life has its immediate reaction” This was the butterfly effect plain and simple the laws of the universe even though hidden to man was all to well known by Kayne and they could not be violated; only enforced. The sword of Justice, a double-edged blade as always, is ready to mete out punishment for those who have wronged, and to reward those who have done good deeds. Even though each man thought his own deed was good in the end it was up to the universe to decide. “war…” it slipped from the Warlord’s mouth as Kayne knew it would have, he was right he Killed Rikken and the Dragon and now war was on his doorstep, it was an immediate reaction to his action and the cards confirmed this. (MORE)

IceTe3a: He continued “The Present Desires – The stars “ He said once more before the card flipped over to reveal the stars , The stars prove a difficult card to read as it shows that the questionnaire know his path is true and is guided by this. “The path you are taking you continue to force yourself to believe is the right one, and no other path is truer than yours. You wish to unite Japan under your rule and nothing else will matter besides this” The warlords eyes widened how did Kayne know of his plan to seize control over all of Japan? It came a shock to him but Kayne expected this was the Warlords plan all along. “The Unexpected – The devil” Sure enough as the card flipped the Devil card appeared “ There is much going on around you that you have yet to understand and to learn, Your vision is tunnelled and this will be your downfall” he knew the warlord would not take this easy as he noticed the change in the warlords face “ I warn you to keep a close eye on those around you, for your path may become harder to reach than you first thought it would” glanced down to keke who was still leaning back against him, wondering how interested she actually was in all of this he continued “The Immediate future – Wheel of fortune” at this point the warlord stopped watching the cards as Kayne had proved himself once again he knew the outcome of the cards turnover before they actually turned over by themselves such dark magic was being used in this small room “ The Wheel of fortune tells a story of uncertainty and the want to control but the lack of will to do so, If you follow suit and ride to meet your fate you will surely fail.” More bad news the warlord took it in for a moment but instead of taking it as bad news he took it as a fair warning, Don’t ride out to meet the dragons army, instead allow them to attempt siege and destroy them from the comfort of home. “Lastly The outcome – The Tower” Within these walls you will be safe from failure although your own is secure Your sons failures you will learn all too soon” with that he wrapped his arms around Keke’s waist once more giving her a reassuring squeeze as he glanced into the Warlord’s eyes. The warlord who was taking all this in until the last part glanced from Kayne to the cards of which all but once had gone this card was not turned over to show its picture, the warlord extended his hand picking up the card and facing it to him, card in hand he started to shake uncontrollably, this was not an outrageous shake more of a scared body shake the warlord’s eyes flicked over to Kayne who just finished licking his lips, Kayne moved his head to face keke’s neck giving it a slight kiss behind the ear before whispering so the warlord and Keke could hear “Death” The warlord dropped the card and sure enough the card was Death. The warlord stood up suddenly as his chair fell backwards hitting the floor, his body shaking as he glanced back down to Kayne whose eyes had a devilish look in them quickly the warlord stormed out of the dark room back into the Great hall, “My son I need my son I demand to see my son GO GET HIM NOW “ he demanded as a guard went off to go get his son. Kayne smirked slightly as he gave out a devilish laugh and bit Keke’s shoulder out of boredom “Do you think he will be alright?” he said whilst biting down on her shoulder playfully. (End))

CharlotteCarrendar: – As soon as the Warlord stormed out of the small room, clearly terrified by the reading and the power of Kayne’s words, Kekeyama let out a sound laugh that shook her entire frame. She had so enjoyed the play that had gone on before them. How clever Kayne was in the explanations for the cards that were dealt in faith and fate. She actually bit her tongue as it protruded from between her plump lips, snuggling into her brother with her back as he had shown affection all throughout the meeting. It was a joy to witness someone as great and powerful as the Warlord show such a lack of control when confronted with the Death card. So it was true, he feared what all mortals do – an untimely death. He had no real control over his own fate, and his emotional outburst went against the bard’s sisters previous instructions. They just never learn. Turning her face toward her brother as they are mere inches apart, she whispers. “Now, wasn’t that worth it? I mean, tasting a woman’s lust is one thing, watching a powerful man practically piss himself with fear is really quite the show.” She actually took a deep breath, then shivered as it delighted her so. “Can you imagine the look on his face as he bellows for his son? I bet its red and purple, with the vein’s in his neck and eyes standing out, ready to pop. Hope his heart can handle the stress.” The true nature of the gypsy girl was now shining through. She was all for showing respect when due, but as soon as the Warlord’s back was turned, how she cruelly changed her tune. Kekeyama reached up to run her fingers down her brother’s cheek before tickling under his chin, much like he did with the females of the court. “You can go play now. It’s my turn now.” She rose up off his lap and then sauntered out after the Warlord, with a distinct swagger in her step. :: Out in the dining hall, the Serpent had arrived with the key in hand of the locked up Ronin. She clasped the key tight to her palm as she dared not wish to lose it. Now she had to explain to the Warlord about the captive, and the part of her report that she had left out. But he was calling for his son, and so the Serpent fell back, as the well dressed Son finally emerged, bowing before his father. “I came as fast as I could, Father, what is it?” <3>

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Eight.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Eight

The Serpent Strikes Back

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/03/71192-snakegif2.gif?w=640

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar
xZehphyrZ

IceTe3a: Ronin hung there as he swung by the chains, he would not let anything slip about where the young lady has gone or who had taken her, he watched her place the picture in between her breasts he’d have to get it back from her when he had the chance, as she came closer he averted his eyes so he was not staring at her as he overheard her state ‘I don’t understand you. You work for the Warthog. A man who goes back on his word – a sham. A crook, and yet….you are here, chained and about to be killed, and you would rather die than reveal who took the Child bride and why?’ he felt her finger on his chin as she forced his face up, to be at level with hers, glancing into her eyes he was brought back to the time when he was but a child, such memories he cherished by why did she bring up such a past? Her eyes must remind him of his mother or sister, he averted his eyes once more not allowing her to see the emotions that dwelled bottled up deep inside of him. ‘You like other men, can be bought – yet what you truly fight for is something you already lost a long time ago. I don’t know who this sister of yours is, but maybe by your actions here…you may have just gotten another chance to find her.’ His head hung low without much effort; he had not said much since she had entered the dungeon, but when she said that his dry cracking lips parted as he whispered softly “Someone like you, could never understand” before falling silent again, not even his breathing made a noise, as he faded in with the darkness. : The warlord had cleared the Great hall of everyone except a choice few, Keke and Kayne, His son of course, a few guards and he allowed the serpent to come when she was ready. “She’s taking her time, the poor bastard must be dead! HA” he bellowed into the empty hall, as the others watched him looking onwards “Kayne, I want you to go look for any clues you can find about the missing wife of my son, if anyone could find out this it’s you” Kayne nodded as he glanced over to Keke and smiled devilishly. The warlord watched Kayne as the Serpent entered the hall, Kayne said something to her before he left the room “Well what of him Serpent? “ he bellowed as he got an answer right after ‘ He refuses to speak, even under the threat of death. Whoever took the Child bride rode in with him and was able to get past the guards. My guess is they are on their way back to Rikken’s land. A land with no army. It would be easy to get her back, but….you have a war looming, My Lord.’ He growled low as the serpent had failed to extract any useful information out of Ronin “How unsual, usually you’d have them screaming for mercy within 10 minutes serpent; Did you go easy on the poor lad?” he chuckled slightly as he glanced over at the guards “YOU THERE, Bring me the Ronin, and make sure he’s in the right… Mindframe, Do not fail me unlike Serpent has” as his eyes glanced back to the serpent he rubbed his chin “So he has honor perhaps? No.. he’s a sellsword, He has weakness’s Keke, Serpent, Exploit his weakness’s until he either submits to becoming out ally, or tells us what we need to know” he smirks as he sat down on the throne, pulling his son to sit down next to him he leaned over “watch the wrath of the female’s son, maybe you will learn something from this” he chuckled : The guards were already in Ronin’s cell “Right, this is the one The warlord requests your.. PRESSENCE” the first guard said as he launched a sucker punch into Ronin’s stomach, only to have Ronin cry out in a gasp. Releasing Ronin from his chains, he fell to the ground as the dragged him out of his cell by the floor, his skin slightly grating as they continued to drag him without a care.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Truth – The Serpent before had never shown mercy to a man that had not only harmed her body, but toyed with her spirit. But something about that picture, that now rested between the folds of silk and the Serpent’s breast was the key to something bigger. An emotional response gained from merely taking it from him. This is why she didn’t burn it. This is why, she kept it. Was it for a future bargaining tool, when he said that the image on that picture was burnt into his mind? Family – the greatest bond one can have with another human being. More powerful than just idle friendship, the blood that ties us can never be erased. The Serpent was taken from her true family before she could speak, or protest. An innocent babe who was thrust into the blood thirsty world of the Warlord, and had to fight to survive from the youngest age. Humanity stripped from her, torn from her spirit and now she viewed herself simply as the Serpent that all saw her as. Cold, calculating…unfeeling. The girl that lay deep beneath the scales…was unreachable. The Ronin’s words however packed the surface of her cold exterior. “Someone like you, could never understand.” He like others judged the book by its cover. How little he really knew. The Ronin did not have the foresight to pass such judgement against this merc, the assassin of the Warlord, but he did anyways. Returning to the great hall, the Serpent would have to face her Master and explain how she failed to gain information on the Ronin, under the pain of death. She kept to herself about the picture, for to her that was a private matter and one the Warlord would never be able to even understand. The Warlord’s anger at the Serpent’s failure to bring up the goods, was noted and she bowed her head as he lashed at her that she had gone easy on the Ronin. Truth was, she understood the Ronin now better than before. Now it was time for the Warlord to act on this matter, and act he did. Telling the guards to bring the Ronin before him and his advisors. Kekeyama squirmed in her seat with a giddiness while waiting to see this tortured wretch be brought before them. The Serpent may be harsh in her ways of extracting information, but the gypsy had other ways of making a man talk. Ordered by the Warlord to use her talents to sway the Ronin, Kekeyama rose from her place and glided out to stand alongside the Serpent, who gave her an annoyed look. “Come now, Viper. Keep those fangs in check. Let a Mistress of Malice show you how it’s done.” The Serpent hissed at her violently, before simmering as the Ronin was dragged into the Great hall. <3>

IceTe3a: – Kayne whistled as he strolled down the hall, questioning guards and others he bumped into, each leading him to another clue or a wild goose chase, only time could tell. Strumming his guitar as he watches two guards get pissed by the gate he arches a brow before walking, over to them, “Eve lad’s, where’s the priest that was to be looking after the Bride?” the guards looked at each other half blind as one pointed in a direction just barely “Thank’s boys” as kayne walked off he could hear the merry making of the guards “ Iiiiiiim druuunk and I wanna go home” Kayne smirked as he sung the rest of the tune “I’m tired and I want to go to bed” as he turned a corner he could see the bishop chapel down the road “ I had a drink an hour ago” as his heels clicked on the cemented flooring he makes it to the door and just before he knocks “I had a drink an hour ago and it went straight to my head” *Knock knock knock* The door answered as he questioned the old man, who welcomed him in for some wine and bread. Kayne would not refuse one of the cloth so he entered as the father explained himself. Meanwhile Ronin was dragged into the great hall, and tossed onto his back as he took a deep breath, laying on the floor on his back his limbs stretched out unable to move to much as he glanced around the room as to what he could see. Noticing the Serpent eyeing him from a distance, he saw the young boy from Rikken’s, and next to him must be his father… The warlord, he glanced over to his side as he heard footsteps, only able to see the legs of a female walking towards him, he sighed slightly as he knew something was going to happen, He hoped to be able to get close to the serpent so he could snatch his photo back. His eyes flick over to hers, he stared straight into her eyes not giving her a inch as he gave her a cold dead look, the look of someone who has lost all emotion in the world, one who knew his end was up but did not care for his goal was more important.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The priest who was showing signs of his age, by the way he shuffled along the stone floor was all too happy to see the gypsy Kayne. It was not often that he was treated to company, especially with the current state of the Warlord’s castle, with half the guards intoxicated from the celebrations. He poured Kayne a chalice of wine, then eased himself into a chair slowly. His regal robes still hanging upon a hook on the door. He was waiting to be called by the Warlord to perform the wedding ceremony, as the old warrior had told him. “You work for the Warlord, my Son?” he asked, taking a sip of wine as he eased back. “I am so wanting to do this ceremony with the child bride and his son, but I imagine he is entertaining dignitaries and is not yet ready. Good thing the other monk has taken the girl to be blessed at our temple font.” You see, the priest had not even checked the temple to see what was happening there, more worried about being punctual for the Warlord. Little did he realize that he had just given away a clue as to the disappearance of the Child bride. Smiling in contentment, the priest chuckled. “Always love a celebration.” :: In the great hall, all eyes were now on the Ronin, who had been leaft to lay on the floor on his back with his limbs stretched out. Spread eagled. His head moved around to gain sight of those in attendance, and he paid particular attention to the Serpent. He had lost all his emotional feelings at this moment, as though waiting for a sweet death. Kekeyama approached the Ronin and sunk to her knees, reaching out to stroke his cheek gently. “It doesn’t have to be this way, Sell Sword.” She leaned down to his ear and whispered. “Tell us of the Child bride, and you shall be free.” <3>

IceTe3a: Kayne eyed the old man who just admitted to what had happened and his part in it, he shook his head, as he started to shuffle cards with one hand, taking the glass of wine in the other, he took a small sip and savored its flavor before clearing his throat. “Father, that was no man of the cloth you allowed to walk away with the young bride, it was a rebel agent of the dragon lords” his eyes went dark and mysterious as he placed the wine down, he came to a stand and looked around the room before glancing at the father, he knew exactly what happened now, and he did not want the father to be implicated, such a weary old man could not know of such trickery. “Father.. So you’re telling me you have not seen the child bride all night? In fact you have been here practicing your ritual for the ceremony, by yourself since dawn?” he leaned in and patted the fathers hand softly as he knew exactly what he must say now, but he hoped the father understood exactly what he was going on about. As he strolled out of the fathers chambers he gave a wave goodbye behind his shoulder. “So.. he’s to blame, let’s see..” leaning against a post he had to come up with a different story, so he could not implicate the father, his time will come and he is already suffering why would Kayne allow the old man such gifts as the relief of death? :Back in the great hall the warlord watched as he edged on his son, “See watch how she does it, completely different from the Serpent. In fact she may be better than the Serpent could ever hope to be, at gathering information from men” he said the last part as his eyes flew over to the serpent with a dare saying ‘Prove me Wrong’ he chuckled slightly as he glanced back to Keke and her work.: Ronin laying on the floor staring at the Serpent just as Keke started to stroke his cheek, his eyes flicked over to Keke’s with a deathly glare, silence in the room as he stared her down “If you want to keep that, Remove your hand” he growled, He may not have enough energy for a proper fight, but he may have enough to break some bones if anyone dared come close enough to piss him off. He waited for Keke’s answer as he shoved her hand away from him by budging it with his head.

CharlotteCarrendar: – From his happy daze the Father looked up as the gypsy spoke of the truth of what had occurred right under the old Priest’s nose. The sudden shock hit him, like a knife had been plunged into his chest, as the chalice fell from his grasp. “Nooooo, it can’t be. He was a man of the cloth! God…oh father what have I done?” He cried, looking set to have a heart attack. The girl must have been abducted right from under his nose. SHE WAS WITH THE SO CALLED MONK. The Priest’s whole body trembled violently, as he feared the wrath of the Warlord, when all this came to light. Terrified, he could feel the dark claw of death itself place a hand on his, but it was not Death, but the gypsy, who stared at the old man and told him exactly what his new story would be. That he had spent the night practicing the ritual all by himself. The Priest’s head lolled around as he tried to make peace within himself, and now live with the lie that was being planted. It was no secret the Warlord would kill the Priest in an instant to learn of his blatant act of stupidity. The gypsy waved a goodbye, leaving the Priest to dwell on the situation. As the door closed you could hear the quiet sobs of a broken old man. :: The Ronin was not at all an easy mark to torment, and even more resistant to the charms of the gypsy Kekeyama. He used the weight of his head to push her hand away, threatening to take it from her, if he was able. She pulled back her hand and then smiled at him as she saw the look of defiance in his eyes. Then the darting glare at the Serpent. This brought the gypsy to look back at the angered Viper who was standing back from the pair. What was it about these two that were trading looks like one could kill the other? One thing about the gypsy was that she had the ability to lock into people’s emotions. There was something in the Viper’s eyes that gave that away. Turning her attention back to the Ronin, she mused. “So the Snake didn’t kill you, and yet…she still has her coils around you. How very odd. Does she know something you’re not telling? Is she part of your schemes?” It was true, that Kekeyama didn’t trust the Serpent, and saw her as a threat to getting in close with the Warlord. <3>

IceTe3a: – Kayne nodded as he figured out exactly what he was going to do, he’d blame the guards at the gate for letting in the strange man and stating that they knew all well he was not known but let him pass just because he spoke The warlords name, This should suffice the old bastard enough to get him off his seat and into this war. He yawns as he goes on to stroll down the hall “Heads will roll~” as he notices a group of females sitting in a courtyard, perfect time for a quick wooing session, as he glides across the grounds with grace falling in between them “Hello ladies, lovely night tonight isn’t it? Amplified by your beauty of course” this of course was a winning line as they all sighed with a slight sigh of romance. He had them in his claws as he smirked, his needs more desire than that of a normal man wanting sex. Back in the throne room Ronin glared at the one kneeling before him, he listened but he did not say a word until she stated the serpent had him where she wanted him ‘So the Snake didn’t kill you, and yet…she still has her coils around you. How very odd. Does she know something you’re not telling? Is she part of your schemes?’ he growled “I’d kill her given half the chance” he said as he threw his right fist up towards Keke with all the energy he had left in him, hoping to land some sort of blow. The warlord listened to Keke and then glared at the Serpent, the cards did say treason, as he growled “Serpent, Is this true?!” he demanded she answer him at once, he knew she’d deny the accusation of working with Ronin as anyone would. He stood up “Prove yourself, I find it weird, you would leave this man in such a healthy state when I ordered you to get the information from him. As my eyes at witness, you prove yourself or so help me blade will find your head” he growled a threatening growl towards her, he did not know if this accusation was true or not but he needed her to prove she was on his side, and her salvation lay on the floor in front of keke.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The attempted fist strike attack on the female gypsy just missed it’s mark by inches, but that was not to say that the girl Kekeyama didn’t get the message – loud and clear. His body slamming back to the stone floor, but his admission that he would kill the Serpent in a second if he could adding fuel to the fire that there WAS something going on. The Viper like Serpent turned her body slowly towards the Warlord as he spat words at her in an angered tirade. “Serpent, Is this true?!” His words loud enough to rattle the very windows. The Serpent stood her ground, a menacing and cold expression washing over her delicate features. Did the Warlord actually believe she would go against his wishes? And all for the pathetic male spawn that lay upon the ground. Never before would the Warlord have seen the veiled hatred in the Serpent’s eyes. Disgust coiling throughout her insides, as her hands slipped within the confines of her sleeves. Rearing up like a cobra, she was not one to mess with. Her silken robe shimmered as the Warlord continued with his tirade of abuse…daring her to prove herself. “Prove yourself or so help me blade will find your head” The Serpent began a slow walk towards the Warlord, her eyes never leaving his. Her face like granite, and she did one thing. Removed the picture that she had procured from the Ronin and tossed it at the Warlord’s feet. It was a picture of a girl, a child. The same one stolen all those years ago. If he picked it up and had the memory to recall who she was, he would see the link for himself. “My service to you is done!” With that said, she simply walked out of the Great hall, and headed for her chambers to pack. <3>

IceTe3a: The warlord glared at the serpent as she threw the picture down, he stared at her as she stormed off stating her service to him was done he growled as he took the picture and glanced at it for a moment before his eyes widdend “I almost forgot…” he glanced from Ronin to the serpent “Her brother…” he growled as he stood up “YOUR BROTHER WILL DIE FOR YOUR DISRESPECT” he growled as he glared at keke “KEKE, Have your way with the man and make sure it’s painful and slow” he barked orders as he glared at his son then back to the Serpent “You will regret this woman!! “ Ronin laid there as the commotion was around him, he overheard the warlord sister… it couldn’t be, that would explain why… he glanced over at Serpent and grabbed her ankle as she walked by, his eyes glancing up at her as he came to the reliazation that she was infront of him the entire time, his eyes watering up full of sad and joyful tears, as he coughed, his lips part “Ayame Musashi … My darling sister.. “

CharlotteCarrendar: – Years of torment, torture….pain. The Serpent was a creation of the Warlord’s evil, and when it came down to it, the Warlord would easily discard her as a simple tool, no longer of use. The anger was practically boiling beneath the veneer of the Serpent’s skin as the Warlord shouted that her brother would die for her disrespect. The truth was now out in the open and those few in attendance were about to witness the full fury of the Serpent. Never before had the Serpent unleashed with such hatred and malice. Only the coughing of her brother as he lay on the ground, catching her ankle with his hand. The Serpent gazed down at her brother, a softer look on her face which was soon replaced with rage as the Warlord ordered Kekeyama to have her way with the Ronin. Hissing violently, the Serpent turned her attention upon the gypsy. Her lips quivering as they raised to show gritted teeth. There was a fluffy of silk, as the Serpent ripped her hands out from her sleeves and then propelled a hira shuriken at the neck of the gypsy girl, her mark true. Landing to the side of her neck, with blood spurting out. “AAARRRGGHHH!” Kekeyama screamed, while the Serpent twirled and gripped a long spear from one of the statue guards. She twirled it in her hands and then screamed at the Warlord. “YOU STOLE MY LIFE!…NOW, I TAKE A LIFE FROM YOU!” With deadly accuracy of a javelin thrower, she hurtled the spear at the Warlord’s son. The spear hit him dead in the chest. Blood exploding from the wound as the boy sat there, pinned to his grand chair. Knowing that there was little time, she pulled out a dagger from her sash and hacked away the binds that held Ronin down. “GET UP!” she screamed at him, and attempted to led him from the Great hall as no doubt the Warlord would be panicking about his now dead son. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin watched as she responded to his calls, he smiled lightly as he watched her take action to her threats, firstly cutting Keke’s neck watching her fall into place, then she hurled a spear, a direct shot into the warlords chest, his eyes widened as he was cut loose by his newly returned sister, quickly he nods as he comes to a stand, he glares at the warlord “I will return for you” he growled as he took his sister by the hand and followed her lead. Kayne who wasn’t too far away heard the distinct voice of his dear Keke screaming, wiping the blood from his mouth, he left the drained females laying there in the courtyard “I’m coming my love” he said as he came to a sprint, his eyes flick past the serpent that was leading someone away from the situation but he had no choice but to run to keke. Coming into the door he growled as he saw her on the floor bleeding from the neck “WHAT DID YOU DO OLD MAN” he glanced as he saw the old warlord cradling his son who had a spear pierced through him “What happened here!?” he growled as he picked up his dear Keke
Holding her neck so he slowed down the blood coming out “Darling we need to get this looked after” as he came to a stand and glared at the warlord “I hold you responsible, I will return for our payment” he growled as he ran off into the night in search for a doctor : “MY SON” he said as he ripped the spear out of his chest and held his wound “My son, I will avenge you I swear..” his head lowering onto his sons as he started to cry “GUARD CLOSE THE GATES, LOCK THE CASTLE FIND THE INTRUDERS AND KILL THEM” he screamed out as the guards went off to find everyone who had betrayed him

xZephyrZ: For the Warlord’s lands they rode, he had a small group, scouts set out at intervals of five hundred metres in any direction would signal him if they came across a single man. The men and women of The Eyes were no ordinary soldier, each was a fearsome warrior in their own right, but these few who served as the eyes that guided their master’s hand were agents of shadow, infiltrators, liars, thieves and saboteurs, deadly with sword and arrow alike. They would be the first wave to bowl in to the Warlord in this oncoming storm, disabling his defences and leaving the path clear for Seiyuu and his vanguard make a bloody charge for the Warlord and his agents. He would take everything from this man, his money, his title, his home and his family, he would leave nothing, the Warlord would know loss as he had, he would know what it was to have hopes and dreams crushed before his eyes as his fate burned in Dragon Fire. They were close by now; horses had been tethered under the cover of trees, as had been done by the other intruders on these lands, unbeknownst to the Young Dragon. But one thought ran through his mind, a singular purpose, pure and unrestrained, revenge. They had approached in silence, as a Tiger stalks its prey. Scouts sent forward to end those who dare block the path of their master, Seiyuu and his vanguard waited patiently. (Seiyuu) “We end this here and now, though we may be few we are blessed with righteousness and justice, we will end the tyranny of this villain, let it be known to the world”. With a flash his own man returned, had he spoken too soon? (Seiyuu) “Takana, you return without rendering so much as a glance at our opponent? Are his forces so strong?” The Young Dragon whispered, surely the odds were not so insurmountable. (Takana) “Young Dragon, it is not as you think, your heart will dance with the glee of children watching a New Year’s fireworks show, the Warlord and his men celebrate their victory, drowning themselves in Wine and Beer, this will be a simple task”. Seiyuu’s heart leapt in to action, as they spoke the rest of his forward scouts would be ending the lives of the Warlord’s men indiscriminately, by bow and blade they would know death, their corpses paving the path in to hell. With that he could hold back no longer, the Young Dragon let out an indecipherable cry of rage and excitement, they charged for battle, killing anyone who dared stand against a Dragon. No one could stay his wrath, for he was now fury incarnate.

CharlotteCarrendar: – A large flap of skin hung down from Kekeyama’s neck, as blood spewed onto her beautiful gown. The gypsy maiden was gasping like a fish that had been taken from the sea. Her hand reaching out to her brother as he ran to her aid. Her body started to shake and tremble violently as she went into a state of shock. She seriously thought she was going to die from blood loss. Kayne came to her, kneeling and saw the terrible wound inflicted by the angered Viper. “Brother…” her voice a garbled whisper as she tried not to cough. She needed him more than ever before, knowing no one else would come to her plight. He spoke to her, saying that she needed to be looked at by a Doctor, and he rushed off, leaving her to her devices, as the Warlord was now cradling his dead son. Crying, he ordered the gates be locked, and to find the intruders to kill them. Little did he know, that the Serpent knew the Castle like the back of her hand. As a child she had explored its many floors, doors, and secret passages that were built by the Warlord’s ancestors. Stealing her brother down a long corridor, she came to a large tapestry, and flicked it back to show a hidden door. The dust rose from the moving of the rug, which showed this had not been used in a long time. “Quickly, we don’t have much time.” The Serpent urged, opening the door, and pulling her brother through. The passage was dark and there was the dripping of water from above. Rats scurried out of the Serpent’s way as she took her Brother deep into a maze that would ultimately lead them to the sewers. From there, it was a treacherous journey beneath the castle and to an opening grid that was a good mile from the Castle grounds. This had been used in the past to sprit people away undetected. Such as nobles who would not stay and fight the oncoming hordes of their enemies. Who would have thought the Serpent would dare use it? <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin gets dragged behind his sister, he was so happy to see her but he could not wait to stop and hold her in his arms; merely following what she said as he darted around with her “Right right, I’m keeping up” he mumbled as his body screamed out in pain from his muscle use. His body was tenderized, from the beating the guards gave him earlier, with a slight sigh he arched a brow “Take us out to the forest, I have a horse there waiting for us.” He stated hoping his sister would be able to find their way outside and towards the horses “It’s… so good to see you again sister.. I’ve missed you so much… I know I can never truly give you back the life you deserve but I hope I will be enough to satisfy your family needs” he said that with such emotion in his voice as a single tear ran down his cheek. His swords… he forgot his swords; His father’s blade was still in the castle somewhere, but did he really need it now he has his sister returned to him? Kayne had his sister in hand as he sighed slightly, shaking he laid his sister down, as he ran his fingers across his face “Darling, I love you so.” As a tarot card appears out of his hand he presses it to her wound as his eyes glow “Judgment” he stated, as his sisters neck healed as if it never had been cut in the first place, a red hot fire engulfs the same location on Kaynes neck, as the wound appears through the flames. “Argh, forgive me; I could not live to see your beauty harmed” he said he wrapped a scarf around the now fresh wound across his neck “. : Back in the throne room the warlord walked out onto the balcony and looked down onto the lands bellow “YOU WANT WAR, YOU HAVE IT, SERPENT I WILL FIND YOU AND I WILL KILL YOU” he roared loudly, as he became more corrupt, his features showing just that.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Hearing her brother speak of how much he had missed her, and then the directions that there was a horse in the forests outside the Warlord’s grounds, had the Serpent feeling emotions she had not felt since a young child. Her mind was trying to focus on getting them out of the Castle grounds alive, and as far away as she could dare, knowing the Warlord would be sending as many men after her, for killing his son. Trudging through the slush and slime that was on the bottom of the sewer it made it hard going, till soon you could see moonlight streaming through the large grate above. Gripping the rungs of the iron steps, she hauled herself upward placing a hand on the old grate and flipping it back, so that they could escape the dingy sewer. Only when standing in the tall grasses of the field, could see the forest close by. Looking back at the Castle you could see the ever present glow of torches, as they swung the gates shut, in an effort to stop the Serpent and her brother escaping. Little did they know, she and her brother had made it out. The Serpent was leaving behind everything she owned, everything she ever knew. As she waited for her brother to haul himself up the stairs and to the surface, the Serpent knitted her brow wondering where to go. “I am a marked woman. The Dragon will want my head, and the child of Rikken….she will want justice for the death of her father. You should take your horse, and go back to the Warthogs. I will take the north road, to the land of the Wolf. I may be of service there.” <3>


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Nine.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Nine

A Warlord’s Rage.

http://cache.desktopnexus.com/thumbnails/1137730-bigthumbnail.jpg
Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar
xZephyrZ

IceTe3a: Ronin followed his sister he still could not believe it was her this entire time, If only he knew earlier perhaps things may have been different. He sighs slightly as he’s brought to think about his father ‘I found her father’ he thought to himself as a smile cracked on his face, his body was still in such pain from being beaten and chained up for so long, he defied his muscles requests for him to stop as he pushed on keeping up with his sister. Watching his sister pull herself up and through the iron bars he was next, this would hurt he said to himself as he readied his body, with one outstretched arm he pulled himself up “Argh..” his muscles were straining before he got a grip on his footing pushing with all his might he landed right behind the Serpent, finally free of that hellhole he glanced around the grounds as he caught his breath. The forest edge was so close; he could see it as he knew exactly where his horse was located. His sister started talking to him as he glanced up at her face “I am a marked woman. The Dragon will want my head, and the child of Rikken….she will want justice for the death of her father. You should take your horse, and go back to the Warthogs. I will take the north road, to the land of the Wolf. I may be of service there.” Shaking his head in denial he came to a stand cupping her face in his rugged palms “No, I just found you after years of searching, You will stay by my side; No one can blame you for your misdeeds as you were not the one to blame. The warlord is they will understand your situation, I will be by your side to protect you do not worry” he smiled as he leaned in and kissed her head. Kayne stood there as his newly found scarring on his neck still burned from the magic he used, picking up keke in his arms he smiled down to her as he knew her skin looked like nothing ever happened “The things I do for a beautiful woman” he simply stated as he made his way out of the Castle grounds, almost near Ronin and his sister, his glowing hues glance around the grounds as his eyes fall upon the two, a half smile creeps onto his face “ A brother and sister reunited after years of being apart” He left this part of the card readings out so the warlord would not know, what fun would it have been if the warlord knew about this reunion? He laughed slightly as he looked down to his Keke, he could relate to Ronin for what his goals in life where “What men will do for a female” he sighed slightly as he reminisced over tonight “We shall leave for now and rest until you are feeling better” his eyes glanced around as he continued to walk down a dirt road, he’ll find the nearest inn, barter for a room for the night so Keke could rest at ease. After an hour or two of carrying Keke in his arms they finally reached a Inn down the road, the Innkeeper asked no questions and showed them to their room, Kayne requested Food and drink be brought up as he placed Keke down on the bed gently, and boiled the water, placing it in the bathtub once it was hot enough, he dropped a few healing oils in the water as they let of a relaxing aroma of lavender “Come Keke, relax in the bath and heal your muscles” he said as he walked to the window, removing his scarf so he could see the new scar he would have for life through the reflection of the window. The warlord watched as the priests did a prayer for his dead son, so many emotions coursing through his body at one stage rage for the ones who took his son, sorrow for his son dying such a dishonourable death, Guilt he blamed himself for what had happened, if only he was more prepared he would have foreseen this and it never would have happened his son’s body was removed to go be prepped for burial “I promise my son..” His son will be given the honors of a warriors death, by fire he will have it setup for tonight. “Prepare the flame pit for my son… Give word to the public of what has happened here tonight” he welcomed all to come grieve and mourn the loss of the warlords son. Glancing around everything that Kayne had read in the cards had come true so far, He should have heard their warnings more clearly but he was too cocky to listen; now he paid the ultimate price. “I want the armies readied and prepped for a siege, any man able to hold weaponry are to be trained to the best of the abilities time gives us” he was prepping for a war, for siege to lay claim over his castle as he continued barking orders about the food storages and water supplies to be filled. Adding a curfew no one was aloud out at night unless under strict instruction of one of his heads or himself, anyone else was to be killed on sight. The Dragons army would be on his door step within any day, he needed Raiden to come back with his reports, he regretted Kayne and Keke being lost allies of his, Kayne did promise their return but to what end he did not know, All he knew was he owed the two a debt he did not know how to repay, (( More))
IceTe3a: , something he would have to discuss with the two once they return. He needed their advice more than ever right now; he was left alone in the dark, was his kingdom to fall to ruins? Not on his life, he would not allow this to happen. Raiden was sitting on top a hill, near the Dragon’s armies; Skuttle his raven perched on his shoulder watching the armies with his black eyes as Raiden took a tally of exactly what was going on. “The army is well prepared.. unlike the warlords who lay wasted in alcohol” his hues flickering across the vast encampment of the dragons army, noting the siege weaponry as he scratched skuttle’s belly, who in turn started to stretch his wings showing how happy he was to be scratched “What you think skuttle? I think the warlord bit off more than he can chew this time” his eyes glanced over to his loyal raven who knew he was talking to him through the use of his name “KYAAAAH!” as he flapped his wings, Raiden chuckled “I agree, he will choke” his hues glance down to the pile of 4 guards stacked on top of each other, a small scouting party keeping watch of the outer rims unable to report back at this time due to their untimely deaths. Under his mask there was a sinister smirk “Never saw it coming” he said as he sighed as he took a stand, he was happy with the count he had in his head “Right, time to head back” as he came to a flash stepping run towards his horse who in kind started galloping, Raiden made a speeding jump clearing the back of the horse, landing safely onto the saddle “HAR!” he screamed as he kicked the horse to gallop faster. (( End ))

xZephyrZ: The Gates had closed, perhaps they saw the Dragon coming? It mattered little (Seiyuu) “Forward Scouts, open the gates” he shot at Takana. (Takana) “Of course Young Dragon, the way shall be cleared”. With that the shadowed figure would vanish almost instantly, soon after a gaping hole in the Warlord’s hide would be opened. The Young Dragon and his vanguard rushed through like sharks drawn to the scent of blood. He could taste it, the blood of the guards who lay dead in all directions, the fear of those who would soon meet the same fate, but most of all the sensation of his blade plunging through the Warlord’s filthy throat. Turning back to his men he issued the only order they needed (Seiyuu) “Lay waste to it all, leave none alive”. With a nod man and woman began hurling firebombs on anything that would burn the fortress would be ablaze in moments, trapping them all, no soul would enter and none would leave. Swiftly the proceeded through the streets of the castle, civilians cowered in the homes while guards who tried to stop them were silenced without so much as a gesture, approaching one of the Warlord’s men he drew his sword, the guard took a defensive stance with his spear, lunging for Seiyuu as he advanced. Effortlessly the Young Dragon swatted the spear aside, relieving the man of his head with a single horizontal slice before continuing forward.

CharlotteCarrendar: – For the first time in as long as the Serpent could remember she actually shed tears. Who would have thought that the Ice Queen herself was capable of feeling? The Ronin; her brother was all too ready to forgive her for her misdeeds, but the problem was she couldn’t forgive herself. The Serpent knew what she was, who she was. One of the most hated females in all the lands. As the Ronin cupped her cheeks, pressing his gnarled digits to her cool flesh, he would see the pain in behind her eyes. Almost like she was undeserving of his pure intentions. Ronin swore that he would protect her if she stayed by his side. He had no intention of letting her go, now that he had found her after years of searching. But she was not the child in the photograph. She was a woman moulded to become the creature of nightmares. A she devil with a beautiful face. The Ronin moved his hands from her cheeks, but planted a kiss on her head. A swirling of emotions were squeezing at her very heart, as though trying to kill the evil viper that lay coiled within her. “I don’t deserve you, Brother.” Her voice was almost broken, as the words came out – an ache if one listened carefully. A few moments of silence between them and then the roar of the sounds of horses hooves. The Dragon was on the march. There was no time to lose. She knew where the horse was tied; she could see it, and together she led the wounded Ronin to his steed, so that they may flee to the Warthog’s land. :: Many miles away the old warrior was now galloping through the gate of Rikken’s town, much to the shock and astonishment of the towns people. Many that had burnt their dead, along with Rikken himself. The child bride was pummelling her small fists on the old Warrior’s back as she realized she had been stolen away from her Warlord groom. “You mean mean man. Take me back!…Take me back to my new home.” She certainly made a fuss, as the old warrior pulled up at the stairs of Rikken’s home. Many of his faithful servants came out and all praised to see the return of the angered child bride. Alighting from his horse, he then helped the troublesome girl down, who was still calling him many colourful names. “Wait till my father..” Oh, that was the wrong thing to say. “Your father is dead, Child, as are many others that were here for your wedding to the Dragon’s son. They all died too. You should think long and hard about this. The Warlord’s son was a murderer. Now you are home, where you belong. In time, you will see this was for the best.” One of Rikken’s wives came out, and ushered the sobbing girl back inside the house, as the old warrior leaned against his tired horse. “I only hope the Ronin got away.” :: Carried by her brother many miles to a nearby inn, Kekeyama was relieved to be taken to a quiet room, where a bath was drawn for her weary body. But she could not get over the sacrifice that her brother; Kayne had made in taking the scar from her neck, and replanting it on his own. She rose from her bed, and crept across the floor to where he stood. Gently, she placed her arms around him, burying her face into his back. “My brother, you suffer for me. I promise on my life that I shall find a magic to make the scar vanish.” She rubbed her cheek against his back, silently cursing the Serpent for her wicked ways. The gypsy was sure that the Serpent’s run of luck was fast running out. <3>

IceTe3a: They arrived over the hill a small handful of them ran straight into the castle screaming and slaughtering the guards unaware, The bell’s were ringing warning of attack the dragons army was attacking or so the warlord thought, the warlords small army was ready for a siege as the warlord ran down to meet them on the wall, little did he know the young dragon was already inside the castle coming through the main gate, The warlord made it to the strategic wall where it was best to fire arrows from as they took their positions “TO WAR MEN” the warlord bellowed as he pushed through the ranks of his army, “ARCHERS TO THE WALLS, SWORDSMEN DEFENSIVE POSSITIONS YOU KNOW YOUR PLACES” he continued to shout out orders his hues glance up to the dark skies, as hurling firebombs whizzed through the night sky lighting up the darkness,, the City walls were ablaze, as the firebombs hit random locations over the cities “FIRE CREWS SORT OUT THESE FIRES, DEFENCES PREPARE THE BOILING OILS AND FIRE PITS” he hollered as they all took place. Climbing up the stairs he glanced out to the dragons army as he raised his arms “YOU BE LOST YOUNG DRAGON OFF THE EDGE OF YOUR MAP, THERE BE MONSTERS OUT HERE” he hollered towards the young child taunting him, “TREBUCHE’S FIRE AT WILL, ARCHERS AT THE READY GIVE NO QUARTER” the trebuchet’s hurled large boulders towards the Dragon’s army, as the archers released their arrows into the night sky. Squire boys running around as they checked the archers arrow supplies making sure they were filled. Medics prepared to take the wounded as many had already arrived with loss of limb or already dead. A bloodied young squire came to the warlord and screamed “THE CASTLES BEING STORMED, THEY BREACHED THE GATES WE’RE DOOMED” as he continued to run away screaming the same thing over and over. His gates were left open, Why were they open?!? As the young dragon’s army started to pour into the castle he had left a choice few to fire the Flame bombs into the castle, a two point attack it was perfection expertly executed, he backed into a corner his archers watching him, as he gets grabbed from behind “It’s time to leave sir” it was Raiden, he threw the warlord in front of him and continued to push him forward “I have saved your life this night, our contract ends on the dawns break.” The warlord looked at him with fear and shock of what has happened … The cards were right, he nodded in agreement to Raiden’s demands. As he watched raiden scream out orders “MEN FALL BACK TO OUR MAIN CASTLE, YOU RIDE AHEAD AND PREPARE THE DEFENSES THIS CASTLE IS LOST” with that the men all screamed and ran away some running straight into the young dragons path others running towards a escape gate and attempting to make it to the main castle far away from this one. The warlord finally came to his senses to find himself on horseback being led by another horse Raiden was riding, they were going towards his main Castle “Good… Goood” the warlord stated. Ronin quickly took the serpent in hand as he heard the war cries of the two armies “Come, I will not take no for an answer” he pulled her along behind him forcefully as they snuck through the darkness to the single horse left Behind, he looked around to make sure no one was following them “We will ride to Rikken’s old place, which is now the young ladies, no one will come after you I promise” he said as his hands gripped her waist, throwing her in the saddle he swung up behind her, this was more to make sure she had no choice but to follow his commands, he would not let her out of his sight “I do not care what you have become, nor what you have done young sister; Whatever path you may lead in life I will follow without question, My life is in your palms. But for now we will regroup back at Rikkens” as he kicked the horse it went off into a gallop
IceTe3a: “I Promised our father, on his deathbed I would return you to my arms, My entire life has been for but this one reason” he said as he held her close in his arms, his hands gripping the reins of the horse making sure it stay on trek. A sigh of relief and a tear from his eye rolling down his cheek as it dropped down and hit his sisters shoulder, he did not notice he was tearing up more lost in the moment as he had a smile like the none anyone has ever seen upon his face.

IceTe3a: Kayne was looking at his scar as Keke wrapped her arms around him, he could feel her face in his back as she promised she would find a way to remove the scar apologizing, he smiled lightly as he turned to face her, his back now leaning against the window, his chin resting on her shoulder as he softly kissed her neck “Darling Keke, you do not need to apologize, do not worry about the scar, It’s manly for a man to have a scar, I wear it with pride darling” he said as he wiped her face, clean his hues casually glancing into hers with delight you could see how sincere he was about what he had said, as the innkeepers cabin boy came in and dropped in two plates of mixed meat and fruit, with a bottle of wine and two cups. Gently leading her to the bath he smiles as he encourages her to take a warm soothing bath, walking to the tray of fruit he picked up a bunch of grapes, taking one off he placed it in his mouth and chewed as he casually walked back and sat at the head of the bath facing towards the wall, just where he could see her head popping out of the bath and nothing more “Come, try the grapes you are famished im sure” Raiden was on the borders of the castle, watching the two have at it “Im late” he said as Skuttle crowed, Raiden pushed skuttle to fly as he pointed to the castle “Go my friend be safe and find me afterwards” he quickly dismounted and slapped the horses ass forcing it to gallop off into the distance away from danger.. “Good…” he said as he glanced around slightly, walking into the shadow of the wall he disappeared into the darkness. The warlord was up on the Wall’s shouting and barking orders as Raiden appeared from the shadows near him grabbing the warlord from behind, he simply says “It’s time to leave sir “ he threw the warlord infront of him and continued to push him forward “I have saved your life this night, our contract ends on the dawns break.” The warlord looked at him with fear and shock Raiden saw the warlord nod in agreement to his demands. “MEN FALL BACK TO OUR MAIN CASTLE, YOU RIDE AHEAD AND PREPARE THE DEFENSES THIS CASTLE IS LOST” with that the men all screamed and ran away some running straight into the young dragons path others running towards a escape gate and attempting to make it to the main castle far away from this one. “Such cowards..” he simply stated, he noticed the warlord was in some kind of blind shock he had no choice but to lead him to a set of horses not far away, quickly he ordered the warlord onto the first one, who did what he was asked “So suggestible of you” he said as he jumped on his horse, grabbed the reins of the warlords horse and rode off to the larger and more defendable castle further in the warlords lands “GO MEN, PUT WEAPONS AWAY! RUN ON BACK TO DEATHMOURE’S CAVE” Raiden shouted as he knew just what was waiting for them, in the old warlord’s main castle. “I Promised our father, on his deathbed I would return you to my arms, My entire life has been for but this one reason” he said as he held her close in his arms, his hands gripping the reins of the horse making sure it stay on trek. A sigh of relief and a tear from his eye rolling down his cheek as it dropped down and hit his sisters shoulder, he did not notice he was tearing up more lost in the moment as he had a smile like the none anyone has ever seen upon his face. Kayne was looking at his scar as Keke wrapped her arms around him, he could feel her face in his back as she promised she would find a way to remove the scar apologizing, he smiled lightly as he turned to face her, his back now leaning against the window, his chin resting on her shoulder as he softly kissed her neck “Darling Keke, you do not need to apologize, do not worry about the scar,

IceTe3a: manly for a man to have a scar, I wear it with pride darling” he said as he wiped her face, clean his hues casually glancing into hers with delight you could see how sincere he was about what he had said, as the innkeepers cabin boy came in and dropped in two plates of mixed meat and fruit, with a bottle of wine and two cups. Gently leading her to the bath he smiles as he encourages her to take a warm soothing bath, walking to the tray of fruit he picked up a bunch of grapes, taking one off he placed it in his mouth and chewed as he casually walked back and sat at the head of the bath facing towards the wall, just where he could see her head popping out of the bath and nothing more “Come, try the grapes you are famished im sure” Raiden was on the borders of the castle, watching the two have at it “Im late” he said as Skuttle crowed, Raiden pushed skuttle to fly as he pointed to the castle “Go my friend be safe and find me afterwards” he quickly dismounted and slapped the horses ass forcing it to gallop off into the distance away from danger.. “good…” he said as he glanced around slightly, walking into the shadow of the wall he disappeared into the darkness. The warlord was up on the Wall’s shouting and barking orders as Raiden appeared from the shadows near him grabbing the warlord from behind, he simply says “Its time to leave sir “ he threw the warlord infront of him and continued to push him forward “I have saved your life this night, our contract ends on the dawns break.” The warlord looked at him with fear and shock Raiden saw the warlord nod in agreement to his demands. “MEN FALL BACK TO OUR MAIN CASTLE, YOU RIDE AHEAD AND PREPARE THE DEFENSES THIS CASTLE IS LOST” with that the men all screamed and ran away some running straight into the young dragons path others running towards a escape gate and attempting to make it to the main castle far away from this one. “Such cowards..” he simply stated, he noticed the warlord was in some kind of blind shock he had no choice but to lead him to a set of horses not far away, quickly he ordered the warlord onto the first one, who did what he was asked “So suggestible of you” he said as he jumped on his horse, grabbed the reins of the warlords horse and rode off to the larger and more defendable castle futher in the warlords lands “GO MEN, PUT WEAPONS AWAY! RUN ON BACK TO DEATHMOURE’S CAVE” Raiden shouted as he knew just what was waiting for them, in the old warlord’s main castle.

xZephyrZ: Further they went, in to the castle, to the Warlord, but they had not gone unnoticed. The Warlord’s underlings rushed to the defence of their lord, before he knew it they were met by a hail of arrows and boulders, (Seiyuu) “TAKE COVER!” he yelled, he would not see any more death, not of the people close to him. Thankfully they were able to take cover in nearby buildings. Swordsman now rushed at them, archers continued to fire, but this would do little to halt his advance. (Seiyuu) “ADVANCE CAREFULLY, I WOULD SEE NONE OF YOU DIE TONIGHT!” he yelled, The Eyes would hear him, they always did, and they were the family he never had, their bonds running deep. The Young Dragon continued to move forward, slaying one petty soldier after another. Surprise now being lost he flicked the pistol on his belt in to action, turning on the ball of his foot just in time to slay an archer bent on killing the Young Dragon himself. He moved further forward, the Eyes of the Dragon not far behind him, a few had been injured in the melee, and some even seriously, and skills alone did not win you the day in this kind of situation. Noticing this he gave one final order (Seiyuu) “GET THE INJURED OUT, SCOUTS, YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO!” Moving further still the Young Dragon was just outside the keep itself, felling another who had not even been paying attention to him. The Warlord was nowhere to be found though; little did he know the Warlord had escaped his grasp. More of the Warlord’s endless minions poured out of the keep in front of him (Seiyuu) “WHERE IS HE?! WHERE IS THAT PUTRID FILTH YOU SCUM CALL LORD?!” he spat, it was clear his own skill level was far above their own and numbers were no guarantee they would come out alive. Knowing he would be all but doomed one replied (Soldier) “HA! You fool! Our lord is no longer among us, your efforts are wasted! We will all burn together!” Gone? How? By what sorcery did he escape? It was the perfect opportunity; the fortress had been all but sealed, the Warlord’s men drunken. “Naivety!” he cursed under his breath, he had been blinded by his own rage, far too hasty, of course there were other exits, and of course the Warlord would not be so stupid! He grossly underestimated his opponent. (Seiyuu) “CURSE IT ALL!” A blade passed inches away from his face, another streaking for his chest, throwing his body back it passed over him. From this position he raised his right arm and fired, hitting his mark without any margin of error. Two more charged in one swiping at his legs the other cutting down toward his neck, letting his body follow through from the previous movement the Young Dragon fell backwards throwing his blade toward the man looking to cleave his neck in two, the other blade found mark down his right calf. (Seiyuu) “AGH” Seiyuu screamed out in pain, his frustration built. This violence was meaningless, had he spent those years away tempering his sole to become a bloodthirsty animal when he could not get to grips with one man? It was clear they had no further business being here. The Young Dragon reached for a small pouch by his waist, throwing Dragon Fire at the remaining men so as to cause a flash of fire, meant to temporarily stun and blind them. (Seiyuu) “FALL BACK, FALL BACK ALL OF YOU! DAMN IT ALL!” The world crumbled around him, his life, his past, his future, all of it burning just as the Warlord’s fortress did around him. Just as they had sped to battle the Eyes of the Dragon fled, leaving the fortress in ruin and many of his men dead, but not a scratch on the man himself. There was no choice for him now, there could only be War.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Thrown onto the horse by her brother, The Ronin; The Serpent had little choice but to accept the situation as it stood. The Ronin had made a vow and promise on his father’s death bed, that he would one day find his lost sister and when he did he would never release her from his arms again. As the horse galloped away from the Warlord’s lands, the Serpent could only think of the dangers that were now looming against them. As it stood, she was wanted not just by the Dragon’s Empire, but also by the Warlord. She had killed leaders of their people, and that was a crime that would not go unpunished. No matter what the Ronin said about being able to protect her, she had doubts he could stop entire armies for coming for her head. Riding to Rikken’s; a land with no army to speak of, and little in the way of defences seemed foolhardy. Feeling the press of the Ronin’s chin on her shoulder as they rode on, she knew he would keep true to his word but the cost would be great. In the blink of an eye the Serpent’s world had been turned upside down, and she was having trouble adjusting to this. One cannot simply stop being what they are, even in finding her lost brother. No doubt when those that sought her head would come, she would fight to the death, and perhaps then restore honour to her name. At the moment, she felt she had none at all. As the horse sped on, the cool of the air of night invigorated the Serpent’s senses keeping her from falling asleep whilst in the saddle. She wondered of her brother’s plan when he reached the lands of the Child bride of Rikken. She hoped he would be astute in his cunning, and have the foresight to see the dangers that lay ahead. :: In the small room at the Inn, Kayne and Kekeyama were sharing a quiet moment, as the young gypsy felt the weight of blame for her brother’s disfigurement. Her eyes rimmed with tears, as he assured her that he considered a scar to be a mark of honour for a man. But still, she could only see him as being harmed and Kekeyama found that difficult to accept. The bath that had been prepared was giving off steam and it did look so inviting, that Kekeyama removed her silken gown, letting it pool to the floor at her feet. Tender steps taken and the naked gypsy girl sunk into the bath’s depths letting her head go under, only to have it bob up again, with her face cleansed by the oil rich waters. She reached for a sponge and started to rub it across her skin, adding a soap to the mix so that she worked up a lather, paying attention to her shoulders and upper back. Reaching from within the tub, Kekeyama took up a chalice and sipped it quietly, as she regarded her brother thoughtfully. What would be their next move from the Inn? Surely the Warlord was in deep, with the Dragon Empire ready to attack. Where did they now stand? Allies in counsel, or enemies? Setting down the chalice again, she rested her forearms on the side of the tub, her skin glistening. “What do the cards say, my darling Brother?” <3>

IceTe3a: Dawn was almost upon them as Roning and his sister rode for Rikken’s estate, the horse working overtime carrying them both, he’d be tired after this one that was for sure. He wondered how faired the Warlord, not caring if he lived or died but Ronin would much rather kill the warlord himself, for stealing his sister away from him, but at this moment in time all that mattered was that she was with him “Ayame I did not mean to show such little respect for your opinion, I know you are hunted, but So am I as of now. There was no real reason for us to split apart once more” he smiled as he knew he was right, they were making good time as they pass the border onto the Dragon’s lands “When we get to Rikken’s stick close to me, I will explain your situation if they wish to accept me they must accept you” he fell silent for the rest of the trip Just as they arrived back into the town of Nagoya, the horse at this stage came to a walk as they approached Rikkens estate, he jumped off the horse leading the horse behind him with his sister riding ontop. A guard took a glance at the female, as he screamed “THE SERPENT” he came dashing forward towards Ronin not expecting ronin to attack, Ronin’s brows furrowed as he growled “ Her name is Ayame…” with his right arm Ronin grabbed the man by the neck “Lay a finger on her, See what happens” he squeezed the man’s neck tight before shoving him to the ground “ Go get me the warhorse, Tyunayoshi” he stated as the guard glanced from the serpent to Ronin before running off shouting Tyunayoshi’s name Kayne sat there as his sister stripped down to her skin, slowly sinking into the bathtub he smiles lightly as she sips the wine, Plucking off a single grape he raises it to her lips gently pressing it against them “I need not seek the cards to see this future Keke, The warlord will fail in his Endeavour, Ronin will have his day” His hues started glowing a dark orange as he glanced into hers “ The young dragon will take back what was rightfully his and finally prove his worth to his title amongst his men, as for you and me our paths are clouded from me” he smiled lightly as he continue to stare into her beautiful eyes. Finally reaching the gates of the main castle, far into the warlords lands his army was ready for war, archers on a split shift spread across the high and thick walls, the double barred iron gates constantly guarded by a small patrol of warriors, kept closed at all times to block entry to the wooden gate behind. On the outer of the castle walls the encampment of his footsoldiers were prepping for war as it looked like a giant tent city out here. Raiden rode himself and the warlord into the castle, just as dawn broke, Dismounting he glanced over to the warlord “I have fulfilled my contract, Our paths end here warlord. I wish you luck in your endeavors” turning on the ball of his foot, he did not wait to hear out the warlords plea or thank’s as he disappeared into the crowd of the city. : The warlord dismounting from his horse was approached by Raiden who laid claim to the fulfillment of his contact before disappearing from sight, Not giving him a chance to plea a second contract he had just lost one of him most skilled warriors. “I want the gates guarded and closed at all times, No one enters or leaves. Gather my war council I will see them in the strategic room” he barked to the guards as the scattered off. This was where he made his last stand, where he would finally rid the world of the very last son of the dragon. But he had no one at his side anymore, Who would he council now.

 



Logan’s Sweet Ride – Death Club Role Play.

$
0
0

Death Club Role Play Live

Parlour Dreams

http://img0.joyreactor.com/pics/post/tattoo-art-gif-sandbox-1099405.jpeg

Logan’s Sweet Ride

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie was intrigued to hear about Logan’s misadventures though it was more what happened off his bike than on that made her quirk a brow. ~Shot?~ she thought to herself. She wondered who would be stupid enough to take a crack at him. As she considered this, he showed off the different scars, three of which were from bullets. Stray or intentionally, it was amazing that Logan was alive. Course, when he mentioned that he hadn’t fallen off his bike, but had his bike fall on him one night, that Dixie had to cover her mouth to suppress a laugh, since the way he told it, it sounded like the bike had a mind of its own. Logan laughed loudly with a shake to his head about that situation. And knowing how heavy those bikes were, it was sure to have woken him up. Logan pointed outside the window to where his bike was parked – a 2003 Anniversary Softail Harley Davidson. She was a beaut too, and well maintained. The gleaming chrome was a testimony to that. Dixie sat up a bit, and then heard Logan ask if she liked her bikes. Naturally, she nodded. “Dem owns a Ducati, buggered if I know the numbers and jazz, but it’s big enough for two people easy. I’m not allowed to touch it. It’s his…”baby” She accentuated this by bringing up her fingers to emphasize the word “baby” . Least she respected the man’s wishes about his bike. Tito was now underway with the shading, working on the plated helm that Ned wore. The needle gun hummed and buzzed, as he pressed down working in the colour, then lifted the needle out and wiping the ink in. He was making good time. <3>

IceTe3a: He watches as she covered her mouth to hide a giggle, he knew what had happened was funny and he didn’t mind that others found it as funny as he did ‘Hell! If you can’t laugh about your past misfortune’s what can you laugh about?’ he thought to himself as he came back to reality. He smiled when Dixie said she liked bikes he arched a brow “Ducati? Bloody jap crotch rockets, I prefer me Harley’s over anything else” he chuckled slightly and slapped his knee at the thought of a man riding a Ducati, that wouldn’t sit well with anyone his the Nomad charters around the world. “He won’t let you touch his baby?” he arched a brow slightly “Well that’s just not on, I hear where he’s coming from when it’s to do with touro’s or random people touching it, but someone you know.” He shrugs “Guess some people are different” scratching his head slightly he was lost for a moment trying to remember if Dixie had mentioned Dem before “Who’s this dem bloke and where’s he at? “ he glanced back to her, whilst waiting for her to explain he arched a brow “Never taken the Ducati out?” his face brightened up slightly as it looked like he had an idea “ How about you go take er around the block for me?” he smirks as he jiggled the keys in front of her face “Go on love, Once you’ve had Harley you’ll want nothing else” he really loved his Harley’s a lot, suppose it came with the turf he was in. His back was feeling great, he loved the feel of the tattoo gun shredding into his back leaving a inky trail behind that eventually turned into an art form. “I honestly can’t wait to see this beast, I reckon you’d be almost ready to start shadin soon, yea mate?”

CharlotteCarrendar: – There seemed to be a clear divide over those that preferred Harley’s to the Japanese model tourers. It all comes down to taste and also the comfort in a ride. Harleys have a long standing reputation as far as bikes go, and Dixie had to admit, she always got a thrill when she heard one pull up at the lights beside her. Logan called Ducati “jap crotch rockets.” That was a term she had not heard before, probably because Dem would never call his own bike that. It was pretty much a blast at the manufacturing and what they are used primarily for. It was true, that Demetrios did not take well to having people touch his things, be it his bike or his club. Now came the time when Logan was curious about Demetrios. This was going to be where Dixie tensed a bit. Tito glanced up from his tattooing and shook his head, but Dixie was not about to withhold anything from her new Aussie friend. “Demetiros, or Dem as he is known, is my partner. He owns this Tattoo shop, as well as the garage outside.” She gestured to the back and then continued. “He also owned the night club The Death Club.” This was where things were about to get very dark and interesting. “A few months back, it was a regular Saturday night – I was working the bar, the place was packed. There was an altercation in the ladies room, and I happened to be there, since I wasn’t feeling well. Anyways, the club came under a rocket attack, presumably from a Russian gangster. Yuri, I think his name was. Eight people died in the initial attack, and our star dancer, Mia was kidnapped. Apparently the whole thing was planned. Dem and his best mate Alex were both struck by gun butts, and were beaten up while the the place was getting pretty much razzed.” Dixie paused, as this is where things get sketchy. “Dem and Alex…know some very dangerous people. Both were in the Greek military…and they took a crew…uhm..” She stopped at this point, as Tito continued to shade the helm. “They went to get revenge…and save Mia.” This would be a lot to swallow, but when she finished, she felt that she had a great load come off her. Tito spoke this time, to try and better the mood. “Shading…already on it, half way done. How about Dixie get you a drink, huh?” <3>

IceTe3a: He didn’t know what he just asked as he was about to find out their dark secrets, he listened to Dixie who started to explain herself ‘Demetiros, or Dem as he is known, is my partner. He owns this Tattoo shop, as well as the garage outside.’ Nodding as she told him about her partner, and how he owned the club and this tattooshop “Righto” he said as he continued to listen to her ‘A few months back, it was a regular Saturday night – I was working the bar, the place was packed. There was an altercation in the ladies room, and I happened to be there, since I wasn’t feeling well. Anyways, the club came under a rocket attack, presumably from a Russian gangster. Yuri, I think his name was. Eight people died in the initial attack, and our star dancer, Mia was kidnapped. Apparently the whole thing was planned. Dem and his best mate Alex were both struck by gun butts, and were beaten up during the the place was pretty much razzed’ a single brow arched up as high as it could go just what has this little sheela gotten herself into exactly? And her man sounds like he was a bit shady himself not wanting to comment on anything until he had heard everything, he kept his opinion quiet for now ‘Dem and Alex…know some very dangerous people. Both were in the Greek military…and they took a crew…uhm.. They went to get revenge…and save Mia’ shaking his head slightly his lips part “Strewth love, you’re in some deep shit for someone like yourself. This dem and his friend’s sounds to me they’re playing wannabe gangster really.” He rubbed his chin as he continued on with his opinion “And he just up and left you, for revenge and to get this young lass back? No protection, no nothing?” he shook his head once more as if he was disappointed in this man “ Russian’s huh, I’ve had my fair share dealings with them, Jap’s, Americans. It comes with being a nomad. We’re international, we have charters all across the globe, even one here” he scratched his head “ Somewhere around here anyway” he had to laugh at that last part “ But, I don’t think that’s the life for you doll, trust me I’m a bikie” he gave her a cheeky wink before pulling out a scrunched up paper and a pen writing down his personal mobile number he holds it in front of her “Anything happens doll, call me” he said with a firm look on his face.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie got up as Logan was asking if she was left behind. Truth was, she was. He had left without saying goodbye, taking the bike out and then heading off to gather together his men, for the tour to Russia. She had the odd message on email, but that was it. “No, no protection. And yes he just up and left.” Dixie headed down to get Logan a drink as Tito was really going great guns with the shading. “The Dixie…she uh very sad a long time. I watch her…come home from art college…night after night, sometimes in the rain on the bus. No gooda. I say…work here, it safe…and you no getta wet.” It was pretty clear that Tito was keeping an eye on Dixie, but there was only so much he could do. “Dixie, only getta happy now. He gone a long time. We don’t know a thing. He could be dead.” Dixie came back up with a tallie of a VB and set it down for Logan, trying to regain her composure and show a smile. The whole world of gangsters, and the Russians…everything was totally out of her league. She was just a scrap of a kid from St Kilda living in Prague of all places, and trying to keep her head above water. She took the paper with the phone number on it and smiled. “You’re alright, you know that Logan.” <3.

IceTe3a: -He was surprised when Tito started talking to him about Dixie, but he listened anyway, ‘No, no protection. And yes he just up and left, The Dixie…she uh very sad a long time. I watch her…come home from art college…night after night, sometimes in the rain on the bus. No gooda. I say…work here, it safe…and you no getta wet.” He shook his head, so that prick up and left her without any protection? Any true man that was born into this lifestyle knows they will come after their loved one’s so always make sure they are protected “What a bastard” as he glanced over his hues followed Dixie as she started to walk back towards them ‘Probs won’t be coming back anyway.. Poor thing’ he thought to himself as he smiled when she came with a beer watching her place it in front of him he chuckled slightly. He watched as she took the number stating that he was ‘alright’ giving her a wink he smirked “You’re all ace’s love” as he reached around and tapped Tito’s knee “You to mate, ever need any help, Feel free to give me a yell” he smiled as he had now made some new friends, But what would Dixie think of him if she ever knew what he had done in his past as a bikie, or what he will do in the future? That question sat and ate away at the back of his mind, shaking it off his body was starting to feel the tattooing now, after a big session they’d almost be finished or at least he thought they’d almost be finished, as he took the VB bottle to his lips taking a generous sip out of it he gave a sigh of relief “Ahh cheers hun”

CharlotteCarrendar: – Tito had changed dye vials again switching the colours for the shading. It was now almost finished, and any true tattoo lover would be astonished with how well it was looking. You would swear it was almost life like. Seeing Dixie come back with a drink for Logan, Tito refrained from saying anything more about Demetrios and Dixie. He simply didn’t want her to know just how worried he had been. Logan was being the perfect customer, sitting so still as the tattoo was being finished off on his back. It was probably Tito’s best work, and no doubt Dixie would be taking a few shots for the Tattoo parlour walls. Dixie blushed at being told she was all aces. That was a hell of a compliment to the young Aussie. Tito felt the pat on the knee, and said he was alright, and welcome to sing out if he needed help at all. Tito pulled back the needle after finishing the last of the shading, and set it on the rack, as he cleaned up Logan’s back. “Mister Logan…she’s a finished.” Dixie actually got up to take a peek, and you could hear the high pitch squeal as she saw it complete. “Tito…you clever bastard.” She chortled, giving him a light hug for doing such a great job. Dixie asked Logan to stand so he could check the tattoo in the mirrors to the back of the studio, so he could see it for himself. It was pretty bloody good. <3>

http://www.eternaltattoo.com.au/gallery/nedkelly/img001.jpg

IceTea: He could feel Tito finishing up the shading of the tattoo, going from one spot to another as he grinded the needle in then dabbing some ink on it, then grinding it into the same place this allowed the ink to spread through the grazed skin giving a shading look to it. Almost done, he could barely contain himself as he glanced over at Dixie who started blushing from his complement, he smiled lightly as he watched her, suddenly Tito announced the tattoo was finished followed by a high pitched squeal and a ‘ You cleaver bastard’. Dixie invited him to stand up and come see the tattoo for himself, as he took a stand his muscles were used to sitting. He had to stretch it out as he gave a big “Awhhhh, That’s better” you could hear the muscles relaxing as his bones clicked every so often. “Right then let’s see this” as he casually walked down to the mirror he turned so his back was facing it, taking a good long look at it, he turned his head with a big smile “You bloody ripper!!! You’re a champion mate!” he was extremely pleased with how the tattoo looked as he grabbed Tito’s right hand with his own shaking it firmly, giving him a slap on the back. Turning to face Dixie “And you!” he picked her up from the waist and bumped her forehead with his lightly before placing her back down on her feet, “You two are all aces in my books” he smirked as he stretched some more, going back to check out the tattoo again “The boys will love this one!!”

CharlotteCarrendar: – To have such a satisfied customer, especially Logan was all worth it for Dixie and Tito. Smiling broadly as she watched Logan see the art work for the first time, Dixie almost wanted to do a dance. Tito pulled off his latex gloves and sat back down on his swivel chair, starting to clean up his work station, plus he had to clean the needle gun as well. Tito smiled and shook hands with the ecstatic Aussie biker, continent to know how happy Logan was. “It a looka good on you.” Was all Tito could think to say. Dixie on the other hand, whooped as she was picked up and had her forehead bumped as part of way of thanks. She squealed as she placed back down, smacking Tito’s arm. “Told ya you were a Master of the art, Tito.” Tito waved his hand, getting all shy as he continued to clean up his things. Dixie then asked Logan. “I can go get your shirt and ….gun now, if you like.” Figuring he would be wanting to head off soon. Being stuck on that chair for hours must have really stiffened his muscles. <3>

IceTe3a: He chuckles slightly as he watched the commotion in the tattoo shop, hearing Tito saying it looked good on him he smiled “I love it mate, defiantly the favourite tattoo I have.” He nodded in confirmation as he smirked. Glancing over to Dixie who seemed more excited than he was, he watched her slap Tito’s arm and comment on how good Tito was as a tattooist. “She’s right mate, your top gun” he gave Tito the thumbs up just as Dixie asked if he wanted his gear back yet, he raised a brow slightly “Trying to get rid of me that easily huh” he chuckled as he nodded in the direction of the back storage area “ Go on then get me my gear, How’s about I shout you a drink, least I can do” he smiled as he glanced over to Tito “Aye Tito, your mother alright? She’s been pretty quite mate” he chuckled as he had just remembered that Tito’s mother was in the back room somewhere doing god knows what. “So what you say love, let’s go get a drink. I’ll take you on my bike” he smirked

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie had actually forgotten about Tito’s Mamma, who was oddly quiet out the back. Deciding to go and check, she excused herself and took off down the two stairs and ran across the checkered tiled floor to the back room. Coming through the door way, there was Mamma, fast asleep with her mouth wide open catching flies. The movie had long since finished, and Dixie carefully placed a small blanket over Mamma, trying very hard not to wake the old lady. That was the last thing that Dixie or Tito needed at the moment. The young Australian crept out of the back room and pointed to it so Tito could see. “She’s sleeping.” Dixie mouthed silently. From there, Dixie went to get Logan’s belongings, which were safely stored in the back store room. Coming back out, and in a good enough distance from the back room, Dixie said. “Nah, mate, not trying to get rid of you, just making sure you don’t leave these behind.” Handing them over, she was surprised when he offered to take her for a drink on his bike. “Really?” Dixie asked. She ran a hand through her hair, wondering if she looked okay. “Uhm, sure…let me go fix myself up and…we can go. That alright with you, Tito?” Dixie motioned her head towards Tito who was now comfortable about Dixie being around Logan. “You don’ta stay outta too late.” He wiggled a finger at her as if he was a parent, and Dixie poked out her tongue, before dashing to the garage, and getting ready. A few minutes later she was back, and wearing a biker jacket. “Ready!” She said with a bright smile. <3>

IceTe3a: – He watched as Dixie snuck in for a moment, leaning to the side to try to glance in seeing if the old bat had kicked the can he watched as Dixie came out and mouthed to Tito that she was asleep, he chuckled slightly as he watched her disappear again ‘Strewth she can move” he said, as she came out with his gear. Taking it in hand he placed the vest on, leaving his bare chest and arms exposed, placing the pistol back in it’s usual spot he arched a brow as Dixie started to rub her hair, asking Tito if it was ok. Tito came across like a parent as he told her to be careful, he chuckled slightly as she ran off “Don’t worry mate, I won’t let anything happen to her On my life” he said with a firm look across his face acouple minutes passed as Dixie appeared in her biker jacket, giving her a once over again, he winks once more “Love the leather doll. Should we get you patched in?” he said the last part as a jest, as he waved to Tito “Make once again Solid job on the tattoo. I’ll be recommending you to all the boys for when they come over here” he nodded as he walked upto Dixie placing his arm around her shoulder “Right love, you’re wearing the helmet” he said as he walked out shoving her out of the door gently in a kind of gentleman and aussie mixed way. Walking over to his bike he took his helmet and passed it to Dixie, as he sat down on the bike. Leaning against the handlebars he smirked “Come on love, ready for the ride of your life?” he smirked as he waited for her to jump on, Kicking the bike over he started the engine as he purposely revved the engine a lot louder than usual, the sound blasted straight out of the muffler and made a nearby car alarm go off as it echo’d down the street.

CharlotteCarrendar: – This was probably the first time that Dixie had been out on her own without her old Death Club bartender friends, or her friend Mary, who was busy working on a new design collection. Giving Tito a wave, she was almost pushed out the door by Logan, who was pretty keen to go after saying a last word to Tito about how the job he had done on the tattoo was bonza. Coming out to the pavement, Dixie was fixing her hair in a ponytail, as Logan handed her a helmet. “So much for my hair.” She joked, putting on the helmet and tying up the straps securing it in place. With her jacket zipped up and looking a million bucks, she jumped on the back of the bike, and put her arms around Logan’s waist. The roar of the Harley as it started up beneath her, certainly gave her a thrill, and she now understood what all the fuss was about. “All that power between my legs.” She thought to herself. Her visor down, she tapped her helmet to his to let him know she was ready, and then hung on for dear life. <3>

IceTe3a: -He glanced back with a smirk as she sat down on the bike, He gave her two good revs as he saw Dixie tapping her helmet signalling she’s ready. He shook his head chuckling as he pulled her arms to wrap around his waist “Don’t be shy love, besides she’s got quite a kick” he said as he leaned the bike up straight, kicking the stand back in its place he was now holding them and the bike up with one leg, as his left foot sat under the gear tab, holding the clutch he kicked it down from neutral to first gear, dropping the clutch fast as he hit the revs faster the back wheel started to spin, the friction of the wheel spinning against the road created a smokey cloud behind them in short he was doing a burn out as the bike finally gripped the road, speeding forward he kept up with the Rev meter as he kicked it into second. Finally on his bike again he could feel the wind in his hair as he took in a deep breath “Where’s a good pub love” he said as he leaned back so she could hear him over the roar of the engine. Coming to a red light he pulled up to the line near some cars, as he glanced over towards the drivers who were trying to get a sneaky look at him before glancing away once they noticed he was staring at them. He chuckled and revved his bike “Always happens, I like to think they’re bike enthusiasts but I know better”.’

http://rebensdorf.us/assets/images/AG_HotHarley.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie wasn’t shy, but this was her first time on a Harley. She was just excited, and the noise of the machine added to it. Hanging on tight, the bike took off at speed, and Dixie made a bit of a whooping sound in her helmet as the bike over took cars, and was speeding through the traffic. “Where’s a good pub love” Logan asked, as the biker leaned back so she could hear him over the engine. “Third right just down this street. A place called Molly’s.” Dixie sung out, trying to be heard. Molly’s was a small cafe and licensed bar that happened to be run by the oddest couple. Frank “Molly” Jenkins and his Czech born wife Helga. Together they ran a joint that had both Aussie flavour as well as Czech favourites. Dixie had been there a few times before, but knew this would be right up Logan’s alley. He loved Four’n’twenty and VB, he was going to love Molly’s. When they came to a red light, Logan pulled up the bike and she too noticed the other drivers who were giving them sideways glances. Dixie kindly flipped them the bird as the light went green. “Watch who you’re pervin’ at ya Gallahs!” <3>

IceTe3a: He nodded as she gave him the directions to the pub, noting it was the third right, arching a brow when Dixie flipped off the onlookers he shook his head and started laughing “Truly a sheela, doll” he said as the light went green he revved the bike kicking it back into first they flew off in front of the cars, as he kicked it into second and then third, passing cars as they weaved through them. The engine of the bike was that powerful it made the chassy vibrate, a well known fact about all Harleys. Coming to a stop at the next set of red lights they were close to the turn off as he clicked the stand on, he stood off the bike in the middle of the road “Don’t mind me love” he said as he placed his hand on her bottom waist of her back and slid her forward into the driver’s seat, kneeling down he placed her right foot on the rear brake’s “right foot, rear brakes; Light touch they are sensitive” he smirked as he walked around her grabbing her left foot he placed it on the foot rest and slid her toes under the gear tab “She’s in neutral now, so first is a click down, neutrals half a click up and u skip neutral from first by clicking all the way up that’ll put you in second, so click up for gears, click down for lower gears, switch her at around 6,000 revs” he smirked as he came up to sit behind her placing her right hand on the handlebar “ Don’t bother using the front break’s we’d just go flying off” as he placed her left hand on the clutch and handlebar “That’s your clutch, Don’t need to tell you how to use that I hope” he said as he took the weight of the bike off the stand, clicking it back into its place he sat there keeping her stead. “Don’t be nervous just think natural, I’ll grab her if she misbehaves” he chuckles as he waits for the light to go green.

CharlotteCarrendar: – When they came to the next set of traffic lights, Dixie got something of a shock when Logan actually got off the bike. What was more alarming was that he pushed her further into the driver’s seat. “Wait…what?” She spluttered beneath her helmet. She watched as he knelt down and then took her right foot, placing it on the rear brake. He wanted her to ride HIS HARLEY in the traffic. At first a wave of panic hit her. What if it toppled over, what if she stalled it? So many thoughts raged through her mind, until she found herself nodding like…a noddy as he relayed the instructions of how the bike worked. “Right foot brake…got it.” He then grabbed her left foot, and placed it on the foot rest. The gear tab was just above her toes. She’s in neutral now, so first is a click down, neutrals half a click up and u skip neutral from first by clicking all the way up that’ll put you in second, so click up for gears, click down for lower gears, switch her at around 6,000 revs” Dixie’s mind was racing. “Click up for higher, click down for lower, switch her around 6,000 revs…” this was all going through her head and she gripped the handle bars, while getting herself comfortable in the seat. Feeling Logan get on the back, and saddle up behind her, she took in a deep breath. “Don’t break it…don’t break it.” She kept saying to herself in her mind. The light went green, and with the kick stand up thanks to Logan, Dixie skipped the gears up to second, as she eased the clutch, and then accelerated as the bike took off with a find trail of smoke behind it. She was keeping it pretty steady and chewed her lip as she tried desperately to ride casually, if there was such a thing. She changed the gears up as the revs speed up. <3>

http://robbinsrealm.com/theride/mach02.jpg

IceTe3a: He chuckles as he knew she’d be nervous on the bike but she didn’t need to be, he just wanted her to have fun “Heh, Don’t worry if you wreck it, She’s only a bike. Let’s have some fun, you’ll do fine” he said just as she was getting used to the position of everything. He didn’t bother watching her as he blindly trusted her just as any Aussie would, the lights went green she clicked it into gear leaving the cars behind them in a trail of burning wheel smoke. “You’re a natural love, Now don’t think about it too much just open her up and enjoy the moment” talking about letting Dixie speed the bike up as fast as she wanted he smiled as he placed his hands on either side of her hips gently, as they cruised around. She was in complete control of the bike now; he had nothing to do with it, as he hoped she would enjoy the experience of riding a Harley. “You sure you’ve never done this before?” he jested playfully as he continued to look around at the things passing by, it wasn’t very often he was able to look around whilst the bike was moving as he had to keep his eyes on the road, but this was defiantly a interesting experience to be had. With his new tattoo on his back, two new friends in his life, He was going to the pub with Dixie the smoking rebel chick for a few drinks this day was looking to be a good one.

CharlotteCarrendar: – There is something about experiencing riding a Harley that was hard to compare to any other machine. It was not just the noise, or the power – but the way it cruised along. Dixie went through the next two green lights, and was relaxing as she changed the gears effortlessly, the engine almost growling and snorting beneath her. Dixie was feeling a freedom that she had never before known. It was addictive and gave the young Aussie a sense of euphoria. The pub could bloody wait, as she rode through the beautiful Prague streets. Passersby were waving as she turned the corners like a champ, the roar of the machine as she picked up the gears invigorating her senses. If she could rip off her helmet and let her hair free she would have. When Dixie pulled up at the lights…there were looks, for sure. Dixie didn’t give the gawkers a second thought, only pulling away at speed and leaving the cars behind in her wake. Soon she had come back around after doing a few blocks and pulled up right outside Molly’s, where a rotund looking fellow was sitting on a cafe chair outside his cafe, smoking a cigar. “MOLLY!” Dixie sung out as she turned off the bike, and took off her helmet. Molly looked up from his paper, and then saw his favourite little Aussie girl. “Dixie Chix, what’s this? You got a bike? Suits you.” He said, then seeing who was on the back. “G’day Mate…come to try some of my home grown Aussie flavour?” The owner stood up and scratched his crotch. He wasn’t shy around people that was for sure. “Just be sure to wash your hands before serving us, Molly. Oh, and this is Logan…from ‘Stralia.” She said proudly. <3>

IceTe3a: He knew they had missed the turn off for the pub but he didn’t care, Dixie was enjoying the ride and he was not one to deny her the pleasure of this experience so he let her drive around Prague’s streets as people looked at them. Something she’d have to get used to, no matter who it was but when they heard the roar of a Harley they had to have a look at it. He had never seen a person say one bad thing about a Harley, as smiling he knew she was defiantly enjoying herself, she turned the corners without issue and he sat there as if he was being driven by a lifelong experienced bikie. Finally pulling up to the pub she was talking about she parked the bike like a champion, as he took the weight of it on his leg and kicked the stand down allowing it to rest on there. “Bloody hell love you’re a natural for sure.” He complemented her driving skills for a first timer as she introduced him to molly, who greeted him in kind. “G’day mate, I sure am from down under, came to get a few VB’s and some tucker. Ow’s it hanging?” he said. Taking a quick glance in the pub he could see it clearly as he grabbed the helmet off Dixie and placed it on the handlebar of the bike “Shall we love?”

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dixie’s face was a little flushed, but that was from the excitement and adrenalin of riding the bike. The young Aussie gave up her helmet to Logan, and started to unzip her jacket, as Logan made introductions with Molly, who was already heading inside to get the couple a table ready. “You betchya.” Dixie answered to Logan, as she led him inside the quaint cafe. Sure enough there was a wide screen TV that was playing a rugby league match from back home. Canberra versus the Rabbitohs. The people that frequented the cafe, many were from Australia, some from New Zealand, and a few odd token Americans. Molly had found the pair a table, and got out the menus. The rustic charm of the establishment, along with a lot of pictures and posters from home, was enough to cure the homesickness of many an Australian. He had team picks of his favourite football team, and then there was the Cricket players too. Jerseys in glass cases, and all manner of Aussie flags and bric a bac, that would bring a tear to an Australian’s eye. “Special today is the Reef and beef. Plus I do a bloody good meat pie if ya fancy. Beer wedge chips, and the usual salads. Wife insists I don’t serve enough. Ha!” His laughter rolled out and he was certainly enjoying seeing Dixie and her companion. “VB’s…you got it, Sport.” Molly said, heading off to get a couple as his wife berates him in Czech. Thankfully, it was just water off a duck’s back to Molly. “Couplea days..Beautiful!” He sang out, to which she threw her hands up and went into the kitchen again. <3>


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Ten.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Ten

Seeking Justice

http://ep.yimg.com/ay/animebooks-com/fantasy-tattoo-art-by-zhang-xiaobai-6.gif

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar
xZephyrZ

xZephyrZ: The Young Dragon rode to return, word of his failure had been sent forward, he knew Mitsunari would not be pleased to hear of his recklessness, but as ever would maintain his emotionless façade. He had certainly been rash, if only he had stopped.. thought, there had been minor casualties, but casualties none the less and the burden lay on his soul alone. (Seiyuu) “DAMN!” he choked the words out from behind teeth like prison bars. There was simply no way to vent his frustrations, he had to accept what had happened and look to the future. If all those years taught him anything it was exactly that. With that his eyes flicked up to see Takana, returned from relaying the Dragon’s message, he urged his horse forward as the shadowy man re-joined them so that he was by his side. (Seiyuu) “What news? Do we have any orders?” he questioned. Takana bowed his head slightly before replying (Takana) “We do not have any further orders but to stand by Young Dragon, they wish to re-evaluate our strategy now that we are facing a head on conflict with the Warlord, it was also requested you return at once.” The man hesitated for a moment (Seiyuu) “Is that all? If that’s the case we shall return as reque-“ Takana interrupted the Young Dragon, his face of a man who was deep in conflict within himself (Takana) “Dragon… Seiyuu.. Amongst the men.. I had heard of a Ronin who was sent to kill the assassin that murdered your father and rescue the daughter of another Lord who was killed, they were saying he was to return to a certain village, it’s not far from our current position, if you wanted more information about how he died…” he did not finish his sentence. Takana knew what the Young Dragon would do, but he could not afford to betray the orders of the Empire now, he had yet to redeem himself and launching his own personal crusade would fatally wound his chances, he waited for a reply. The Young Dragon looked away for a moment, set adrift in his own mind. He knew Takana would have figured out his dilemma already, the Empire or revenge? The Empire’s War Council would never approve of this kind of behaviour, but his heart was with his father.. he wanted all those who had plotted against him dead and this lead was priceless. (Seiyuu) “Then I ride for this village, how do I get there?” the man attempted to choke back the words, but he was bound by his life to serve the Young Dragon, he simply could not refuse (Takana) “I see you have already decided.. despite the consequences.. I will go with you, you need not face this alone!” Takana was determined to be there for the Young Dragon no matter the consequences, as far as he was concerned his soul belonged to him after back then. (Seiyuu) “No, you will not follow, I must face this alone, you will lead the Eyes in my stead, Mitsunari would be a fool to reject your aid in times such as these…” He paused only for a moment “So, how do I get there?” It was impossible to convince his master once his mind was made up (Takana) “A day north, follow the road you come to, it will be difficult to miss, they said it had been razed to the ground, may your soul be protected…” With that the Young Dragon would ride for the nameless village alone, unable to predict what lay ahead.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Riding high in the saddle, with her chin tilted up, she observed the guard that met them as they entered the land of Rikken. He was not at all happy to see the infamous Serpent, making sure to alert all, screaming her name and making a run at the horse. You could see the Serpent’s body tense as she hissed at the guard, only having the Ronin step in front of the guard – grabbing the man’s neck, and challenging his authority. “Her name is Ayame” This was a name she had not gone by in a very long time. Her brother practically threw the guard to the ground, and summoned the War Horse to come and meet him at once. Easing herself in the saddle once more, the Serpent bowed her head, the faint breeze toying with her hair. She did not like how this was going so far, and was concerned that they would be led into a trap. From a far house, the old warrior; Tyunayoshi appeared. In his right hand his boa staff. A troubled look swept over his features as he approached the Ronin. Casting a glance up at the Serpent, as she sat silently on the back of the horse, the old warrior asked. “I see you brought back a trophy, why is it not just her head?” He was under the impression that the Ronin sought to end the Serpent for her murderous ways, and yet she was sitting without binds on the back of his horse. The Serpent glared at the old warrior from beneath her veil of black hair. “You are still alive… Tyunayoshi. I thought my Master left you for dead.” Her voice had a cruel edge to it, as she made it plainly obvious that she cared little for the one known as War Horse. He chuckled, to hear that she still had a fire in her belly. “Your Master may have taken an eye as a prize…but not my life, my sweet Viper. “ he then shot a look at the Ronin and said. “Feisty, isn’t she?” Course, he had no idea…that the Serpent was Ronin’s sister. That was bound to come as a shock. :: Kekeyama sucked the grape into her mouth, chewing as she listened to her brother recount how the cards were dealt and their meaning. Clearly the Warlord was going to be the one to lose the most in this war with the new Dragon. Youth always has an edge over the frailty of an old man’s mind. Kekeyama pushed back from the edge of the tub, then rose up. Water trickling down across her body, as she reached for a towel, stepping out onto a soft rug. She started to pat herself dry slowly, her eyes locked on her brother. “Then we must choose our path wisely. I don’t fancy dying all for an old man’s misdeeds.” She then licked her lips slowly, as she came to mull over what would be a good option now. “I wonder if the young Dragon has a taste for women, such as myself.” What was she plotting? <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin watched as the old war horse came strolling down the path with a boa in hand, he noticed Tyunayoshi’s confused faucal expressions, this was going to be interesting to explain to him but Ronin was sure that Tyunayoshi would understand. Watching as Tyunayoshi came to a stand before them both he expected exactly what Tyunayoshi was going to say ‘I see you brought back a trophy, why is it not just her head’ Ronin stood there listening to all Tyunayoshi had to say just as Tyunayoshi and Ayame started fighting with each other. “Enough” he said loudly, walking over to Ayame he picked her up off the horse and placed her down to stand before him, placing a hand on her back he lead her in front of Tyunayoshi. “She is my sister, Ayame” he said as he glanced into her eyes with a smile “The warlord took her from my family at a young age, she did not know what she was doing, She is on our side Tyunayoshi” he said in a firm voice showing how serious he was “I have found her and she will never leave my side again. I have returned here to continue our plans If you have issue with her being here. Then you have issue with me as well and we shall take our leave, If you are fine with all of this than can we continue on inside so I can fill you in on what has happened” he glanced over to Ayame and smiled lightly “Be respectful to Tyunayoshi, he did not know your story and nor you his. I expect you both to get along” he demanded. : Kayne was watching Keke closely as she rose from the tub and dried herself off, wrapping a towel around her smooth body. Coming to a stand he heard her talk of their plans as he chuckled slightly, walking around behind her he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in closely as he leaned against the wall, her soft skin was hot from the boiling bath as it warmed up his skin in the process “I understand we have to tread lightly dear sister, but never forget we are not like the others around us” he smiled as he kissed the back of her shoulder his eyes started to glow a dull orange as his lips trails across the skin of her shoulder gently kissing her up to her neck he bore his teeth as he lightly nipped her neck. “I trust you to choose our path wisely Keke, you shall lead this one and drag me along as usual” he smiled gently.: The warlords army was preparing for battle, The guildsmen were working on new Battle weaponry as the builders reinforced the gates and walls, upgrading the defences with brand new Archer Towers. The warlord was up in the giant castle on the 12th floor high above the ground as he was surrounded by his new generals in the army. He gave them little power this time as they had to sit and take orders, No advise was to be given nor talking to be had whilst the warlord was in control. “ I want The men’s weapons sharpened all of them, Check the armors. Also make sure the guildsmen are working and not slacking off” as he barked out orders. He may have lost the battle but the war was hardly over, he had lost his advisers and his son but he would have revenge. As he glanced back into the cave “Have we managed to tame that cursed thing yet?” he growled as he looked down to the giant tent near the entrance of the cave, no doubt full of wounded failures. He would have upper hand this time he would make sure of it as a corrupt smile came across his face.

xZephyrZ: As the Young Dragon rode the storm which had been brewing within his mind unleashed all it had. Had he made the right decision? Should he turn back now? Would it look like he was running from his failure… again? What could he possibly do about his father’s death like this anyway? The Young Dragon shook his head in frustration, he was but a man, young at that, not wise, nor experienced, he could only take all this as it came. By now the Warlord would be preparing for war, the Ronin had to be back in the Lord’s lands, there was no trace of him at the fortress. The Serpent, the assassin that had been responsible for his father’s death, was also nowhere to be found, what had become of her? This future was too uncertain.. he longed for the peaceful days he had spent in the mountains with the men and women of the Eyes. How had it come to this? Fate was fickle.. why did the path to his destiny have to be so rocky and harsh, it was as if he was bound to the rocks at the mercy of the waves.. But he would take control of his destiny, that’s what he was doing now, he need not worry about his decision, as long as it was his own it would all work out. The Young Dragon reassured himself of this (Seiyuu) “Get it together.. you’re being stupid” he muttered urging his horse forward, he had found the path Takana mentioned, he need only follow it to find the Ronin, unaware of what surprises wait for him.

CharlotteCarrendar: – It was like watching two cock fighters squaring off against each other –feathers all ruffled and angry. It would take something special to stop it from turning into a physical battle. That is where the Ronin stepped in. He boldly called “Enough” and it was enough to make the pair fall silent. The Ronin reached for Ayame and lifted her from the horse, placing her down gently upon the ground. Her dress shimmering; smoothing to her frame as it settled upon the dust. Ayame felt the press of her brother’s hand to her back pushing her forward. She was introduced as his sister. This came as a complete shock to the old warrior, who stared at the Serpent more closely. The Ronin put forth his case, that she was stolen at a young age, and moulded into the very woman that stood before them. Problem was, Tyunayoshi knew the Serpent a lot longer than Ronin did. He didn’t trust her at all. The issue was that they needed the Ronin in that town, what with the likelihood of another attack, possibly from the Dragon Empire over the death of their leaders in this very square. Tyunayoshi frowned at what Ronin has said, about either accepting the fact of who she was, or that they would leave. “Keep her caged….I trust you, my friend, but not her. Trust is to be earnt, and she has a long way to prove that I am wrong.” Wise words, it would seem. The Serpent only nodded with a soft “yes”, when Ronin asked her to be respectful of Tyunayoshi . Would she hold to her word? :: Kekeyama exhaled loudly as her brother took her in his arms, and pushed her to the nearest wall. Her head tilting to allow his kisses that caressed her skin. His teeth raking her flesh. “Mmmm, my darling brother, I do not plan to let you down. You are my first concern, and I plan to provide you with enough females to sate your lust.” This was said with a heavy undertone as her own lust was rising. She brought both arms up and over her head – fingers interlocking as they shared a quiet and poignant moment. The siblings bond practically unbreakable. One would die for the other, and vice versa. “No doubt, the dragon will want to hear his future. We have quite the show to perform. Her eyes turning a sweet red as she gazed into her brother’s. “I’ll make you proud. I promise.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin nodded slightly “She will be by my side at all times, I trust her with my life just as I trust you Tyunayoshi” he shook his head slightly, People allowing past and emotions to run over their judgments such a unmediated and unconditioned thing they were showing.. Like untrained students rivaling each other. Grabbing Ayame’s hand he started to walk up to Rikken’s old place “How is the change over, are the guards and other lords accepting the young ladies claim to the title?” he said as he guided them both towards a outside table, taking a seat he let go of Ayame’s hand as he continued to glance at Tyunayoshi “The warlord was under attack as we left, it did not look good he was losing the battle.” He said as he went on and on filling in Tyunayoshi all about what had happened with the warlord explaining how he got caught, about Keke and Kayne and everyone else. He glanced to his dear sister and smiled “What are your thoughts sister? What would he do in this situation”: Kayne was kissing and nipping Keke’s neck and shoulder softly as she spoke of promises and safety “Oh Keke, you know I would do anything for you, there is no need for such promises.” As he leaned back and smiled His lust was outrageous that he was in agreement of, Only Keke could keep him on a tight leash, any mere normal female would suffer a painful fate if Kayne was released onto her. His eyes smiled with a devilish gleam “As you wish sister, I shall read him the cards. Just ask and I will do” he said in an almost submissive way although Kayne was anything but submissive, Keke just had that kind of control over him “ You would like to see this world at civil war yes? Burning in fire, the pain and screams of those dying under you” he boasted her title for her as he bit down on his own lip drawing blood as it trickled across his bottom lip. His body was warming up as he touched his lip with his finger glancing at his own blood “It’s been awhile..” he was stating how long it had been since he last bled, although he loved the feeling of pain being what he was it brought him pleasure.: The warlord grumbled slightly as he had learned the beast was not yet tame “How can you not tame it, we’ve been at it for years!” he barked as he sighed slightly “Get the magic council to study on it, figure out a way to tame it” he growled under his breath as a guard ran off with his orders, The magic council… gathered in the Warlords lands as they tapped into ancient and dark magics they were a peaceful bunch never going to war, but were useful for their healing abilities and knowledge on Lore among other things. They escaped their own lands coming here promising their wealth in all the knowledge for safety and the right to do as they please, the warlord accepted this as he knew they would be a very valuable ally.

xZephyrZ: It was finally in front of him, what would be a nothing to most experienced travellers the Young Dragon had been unable to escape the bombardment of this thoughts. He slowed his horse to a Canter now, one by one villagers passed him, throwing glares and strange looks at him without remorse, it was only natural they would fear outsiders. Approaching the one closest him the Young Dragon spoke up (Seiyuu) “I am looking for a Ronin, do you know anything of him?” The villager shot him a glance and kept on their way, head down. He tried again (Seiyuu) “Does anyone know anything of a Ronin? I heard he was in these lands, is he still here?” No replies came, it was clear the townspeople were wary of strangers now and who could blame them, these people had been visited by death, reaper of souls, they had lost loved ones without so much as a word. He gave up for now, riding further toward the town, coming toward the gate two guards noticed him and approached immediately spears pointed directly at him (Guard) “Halt! What business have you here? Identify yourself at once and state your purpose!” Once more it painfully obvious what had happened to these people, they were right not to trust him, with a slight sigh he spoke (Seiyuu) “I do not mean you or these people any harm, I am an envoy of the Dragon, his Youngest Son, I seek out the Ronin who recently graced these lands, please, I only seek more information about my father’s death” Of course he didn’t expect the guard to be convinced. The guard replied eyeing him grudgingly, he had recognised the tattered garb of the Dragon’s Empire, but this only served to make him more suspicious (Guard) “Do you expect us to believe this, it is impossible to prove what you say, and even if it is true, you could be the herald for an attack upon our lands, for the death of the Dragon and his Son… for revenge..” With this the Young Dragon dismounted his horse immediately falling to his knees and bowing on all fours (Seiyuu) “I am sincerely sorry for the losses you have had to endure, I will accept full responsibility on behalf of my father, you may take all my weapons and have me escorted by as many men as you please, I wish only to speak with the Ronin if he is still here”. Now it would be impossible for the guard to refuse, reluctantly he took the Young Dragon’s blade and pistol, taking a moment to gaze upon the Lorenzoni repeating flintlock pistol such technology was extremely rare in these lands. He nodded and replied (Guard) “Fine, we received the Ronin not long ago, we will escort you in to the town and inform them of your presence, your belongings will be returned when you leave, you may tie your horse up outside town, we will ensure it is not stolen” it was clear the guard felt a little uncomfortable addressing the Young Dragon in this way, perhaps no one had presented themselves so humbly before him in such a way, at any rate the Young Dragon was being taken to meet the Ronin, his heart jumped, this was it.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The stares and whispers didn’t go unnoticed by the Serpent, whose hand was taken by her brother; the Ronin. He led her into Rikken’s old place. The old warrior walked just behind them, still keeping a close watch on the Serpent. To him, she was like a coiled viper that could lash out in the blink of an eye. Hearing the Ronin’s query about the Child bride of Rikken, he was able to answer. “So far there has been no disputing her right to title. She was upset naturally to be brought back, but on hearing of the atrocities that occurred to these her people, she suddenly had to grow up, very fast.” Walking with the aid of his boa staff, he made a constant clacking sound against the tiled floor of the large house. As he passed those elders that had come out to see the arrival of the Ronin and his sister, again there was much whispered discussion. Coming to an outdoor patio area, the Serpent was lead to a seat at a table, where the Ronin sat right beside her, finally releasing her hand. The old warrior joined them, but remained tight lipped as he heard of how the Warlord faired in the past few days. “What of the Warlord’s son? Surely he will try to come for the child bride.” This was a good question, and the Serpent interjected. “He’s dead. You shan’t have a problem from him.” She didn’t say how he died or who killed him, but the old warrior already knew. “Turned on them as well, no doubt.” He said, staring into her eyes, as though trying to pierce her cold veneer. “An eye for an eye.” The Serpent said simply. “Touche’” Tyunayoshi uttered, looking back at the Ronin. Asked by the Ronin for her thoughts on the situation, she spelt it out clearly. “The Warlord has lost many to his cause, but don’t underestimate him. He didn’t survive this long purely on luck.” That was a fair warning, if ever there were one. :: Kekeyama was released from her brother’s hold, and she glided over to start dressing in a simple silk dress. The colour was blood red, fitting for a such a woman as Kekeyama. She smoothed her hands across the silken fabric, making sure it hugged her figure to perfection. Kayne assured her that he would read the cards, and play his part. Glancing over her shoulder she purred. “I want to be able to sip from a chalice made from the skull of the most powerful man in this conflict, as I watch the world burn at my feet.” She crossed the floor and ran her finger tip across her brother’s lip, before sucking her finger slowly and demurely. “You always did taste good.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin listened to everything they both had to say, as he didn’t bother paying attention to those around them staring and whispering, it was always going to happen; just something his sister was going to have to get used to, as he rubbed her hand for reassurance he smiled to her. “Right, I agree, we should not count the warlord down and out. And what of the Dragons army, We should expect retaliation from them as well” he sighed slightly as he rubbed his head, so much was going on he could hardly keep up with it all, “I am going to need three new blades eventually, I lost mine back at the warlords castle” he chuckled. “Tyunayoshi I want you to take charge of Rikken’s men, we need to make sure this place can be defendable and the men ready. We also need to inform the young lady of our plans” he nodded as he glanced over to his sister “Ayame? Will you help me defend this village when the time comes?” he knew she would answer yes; at least he hoped she would. As he smiled lightly, he glanced around the place it was clean as if nothing ever happened but Ronin knew better this was where he first laid eyes on his sister and where so many had died. After awhile of chatting Ronin’s ears twitch as he heard two sets of footsteps coming closer “Someone’s coming” he said softly as his eyes darted to the location from where the sound came from, he was on high guard having his sister near him, he would not let anyone harm her that’s for sure. A guard appeared around the corner leading a young adult male behind him, who could this young man be and why is he with the guard? Has he caused some sort of trouble only time would tell. :: Kayne leaned against the wall his back pressed against it firmly as his hues follow Keke as she glided across the floor with such grace it looked like she was floating. She placed on a simple silken dress, dyed the colour of blood red; He had to smirk at her choice in colours ironic really, as his dull orange hues were pulsing as they followed her. The blood on his bottom lip was collecting as it started to tip over and drip down towards his chin ‘I want to be able to sip from a chalice made from the skull of the most powerful man in this conflict, as I watch the world burn at my feet’ with a devilish smile creeping across his face he stated “And so you shall bask in the blood of the fallen their blood will fill your tub in which you will soak your beauty in, as you sit upon your throne with skull in hand and mere men at your feet, I shall see this happen for you my dear keke” He really would do anything for her, but from time to time he has gone off course and thrown a power play out no one knew which of the two were stronger, all that was certain was that when he went off the tracks from keke she pulled him back in. His hues following her as she crossed the floor towards him, her arm extending in front of his face as a single digit touched the bottom of his lip, soaking up some of his blood she retracted her hand and sucked the blood off her finger ‘You always did taste good’ she stated to him which was met with an arched brow “Shall you have only but a taste? Or will you indulge yourself in a feast.” He questioned her as he watched her carefully. He knew if this went down one path he would suffer some interestingly new scars upon his flesh. : The guard facing the old magic council had informed them of exactly what they were asked to do, “Tame a beast of the ancient times such as this one, is no easy task” one stated as the rest agreed “It can be done though, but not without repercussions” another stated at this point the guard was confused as to exactly what to report back with “ We shall have the beast tame to a point, were it will feel the need to protect this land but no more, This will not allow control of any kind” the guard nodded as he finally got an answer he could understand running off to tell the warlord, the dark mages formed a circle in their magical chamber, as they chanted (( [www.youtube.com] )) It sounded like singing to those who were not trained in their ways, it was actually an ancient language they used to consult with the dead, summoning and most magic they used.: The Warlord hearing this from the guards report nodded sending the guard away, ‘ so.. They knew a way after all.. no control but protection, that will have to do’ he thought to himself, The warlord had his army preparing itself and training, the blacksmiths making new weaponry and armors, the guildsmen creating new battle weaponry and upgrading the defenses of the town. All was going to plan, as he sat back in his throne closing his eyes he started to drift off to sleep

xZephyrZ: Stripped of his gear and separated from his steed the Young Dragon was led through the village, he noticed a few choice words and glances being fired in his direction but he did not allow this to bother him. As they moved further through the village towards what appeared to be the Lord’s manor the people became older and more refined, most likely nobles meeting to discuss the course of action they would take. It seemed as though everyone had been shaken by this, the ripples were inescapable even by those who had not seen fit to enter such waters. All was quiet as they delved further in to the Lord’s manor, the occasional snicker could be heard but every other voice grew distant except for just one, someone had noticed they were coming, perhaps this was the Ronin. As they rounded the corner he was the group for the first time: one man, not unlike himself, rugged and unkempt and woefully under-armed if he was to be a wandering swordsman, the next a woman of porcelain, her features elegant, her skin flawless, one might say the incarnation of a goddess, finally an older man, boa staff in hand, he was extremely well travelled and it was plain to see. The relationship between these people was unclear, however a child could see that there was a great tension between the old man and the beautiful girl, what part the other man played here was unknown. Before he could go any further the guard stopped in front of him (Guard) “Wait here, I’ll introduce you” he walked over to the three and continued “This man came looking for a Ronin, he claims to be the son of the recently deceased Dragon, he has surrendered all his weapons and his horse is tied up outside the city, how would you like to proceed” this final comment was directed toward the older gentleman, apparently he acted as some kind of advisor here, this meant he could not be the Ronin, this meant then it must be the ragged looking man, for the world of the Samurai was not one for a woman to enter. The Young Dragon waited silently for a reply from the Old man, by now all three of them were staring at him and it was obvious each was skilled in their own way, he bowed to show his respect and continued to wait.

CharlotteCarrendar: – No one could have forseen that the youngest Son of the Dragon would enter the house of Rikken without weapons or even his own men. After discussing plans on how to gather defences, who would lead the people of the village – namely Tyunayoshi, and that the Serpent would also do her bit to protect these people, everything came to a halt, as the guard announced the unexpected guest. Tyunayoshi rose slowly from his chair, looking at the Serpent with a hard stare, before he made an odd grunting sound under his breath. It took a great deal of honor for the youngest Dragon to wish to come and have talks with those of Rikken’s lands. Little did he know, the very murderer of his father sat at that table. The Serpent remained perfectly still, not speaking or even looking at the young dragon. Already in her cold heart she knew the truth would come to light. Who would dare be the one to say it? Tyunayoshi? Her newly found brother? The old warrior walked with a slight limp towards the young Dragon and then bowed low in a show of utmost respect. “Emperor, welcome to the land of the fallen Rikken. I am Tyunayoshi, I once served your father in the War of a thousand moons.” He was the fabled War Horse, a legend that had become a ghost with the days of the conflict that had long since passed. So, this would be news to the ears of the Ronin. More of the old warrior’s life was slowly coming out into the open. He gestured towards those at the table. His hand had a slight shudder, a tremor if you will. “This is the Ronin….and the woman, is….” At this he paused, as though waiting for her to announce herself. “Ayame.” You could hear the softness in her voice, as she slowly turned her head towards the Son of the Dragon. She did not give out her last name, for she did not see the need. She was a woman in the midst of the affairs of men. The Serpent did not smile, but she rose and bowed graciously. What if the guard whispered the truth of her identity? It was a case of wait and see. :: “Shall you have only but a taste? Or will you indulge yourself in a feast.” Kayne was more or less offering himself to her, his beloved sister, and as tempting as that was, she did not want to leave him with more scars than he currently had. “You know of my hunger, and while I appreciate your offer I must say no. I will feed when I am in the land of the Dragon. So many many soldiers on which to dine.” She curled her lips into an evil smile and winked. “Time is a wasting. Let us find this new Dragon, and bend him to our will.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin watches the strange young man as he is introduced as the young dragon, so the dragon had a younger son, how interesting but what exactly is he here for? He glances over to Ayame and smiles as he comes to a stand. Slowly he walks over to Tyunayoshi quietly as his eyes fall upon the young man before him, Ronin did not bow before the young dragon as he was not his emperor. He imagined someone from the Dragon’s bloodline to be… Taller to say the least, as he glanced over to Tyunayoshi who had just shared more of his past with everyone “What exactly is it you seek Young dragon?” he said in his low tone, before extending his arm for his sister to come join him near his side. “I am Ronin, I believe you have been looking for me” he knew his sister was indirectly to blame for the dragon’s death, but he would not admit to that nor would he inform the young dragon of this instead if the young dragon asked he would intervene and explain to him how the warlord hired mercs and snuck in his own men as monks, placing full blame onto the warlord where it should be. This would allow Ayame to move on from her past and not have the repercussions of something she had no control over come back and bite her in the ass.
IceTe3a: Kayne arched a brow as Keke declined this was unusual, she did not wish to leave her mark on his skin? Perhaps she still felt bad about the scar on his neck, or perhaps he wasn’t what she wanted; Either way it was the first time he’s been rejected from a female after offering himself which he hardly ever offered himself most females offer themselves to him. In keke’s case she just did as she pleased, never asked not requested something he was used to. He kept it in the back of his mind so it would not distract him as he gave his usual bow one arm extended outward to his side the other tucked in onto his stomach “As you wish Keke” he said gently, as he walked over to the table and gathered his guitar strapping it onto his back. Walking over to he casually he raised his palm and gently stroked her cheek as he glanced into her eyes “Shall we?” he smiled once more awaiting her

xZephyrZ: The Young Dragon was a little overcome by this greeting, it seems they didn’t know much about what had transpired between the Young Dragon and his father. (Seiyuu) “Please do not bow, do not address me as Emperor, I have not earned it.. I have been away from my home for many years, I am heir by blood only, not by right.” He paused for a moment, he had not heard of the War of a Thousand Moons, not that he had paid particular attention to wasteful details like that back then “I apologise, Tsunayoshi” he continued, with a small bow “I have not heard of such a war, it must have been before my time, nevertheless, I am honoured to meet you.” It occurred to him Mitsunari would certainly know something about this subject, having been advisor to his father for as long as he could remember, of course it wouldn’t hurt to make inquiry “Tsunayoshi, I wonder if you had served under my father if you know of any man named Mitsunari? He had always been one of the closest advisors to the Dragon” without waiting for an answer he turned to see the Ronin approach, he bowed respectfully as he had done before, he seemed cautious wasting no time before asking questions (Ronin) “What exactly is it you seek Young Dragon… I am Ronin, I believe you have been looking for me”. Of course it didn’t bother Seiyuu, this was his reason from coming to these lands (Seiyuu) “Ronin, I am pleased to meet you, you are correct I have been searching for you. I was informed you had recently been tracking an assassin by the name The Serpent in the lands, this assassin was responsible for my father’s death, I wish to find them, have you got any information?” Even as he spoke something seemed amiss, the girl had not paid him any attention since entering, the tension in the air had grown ever so slightly, the old man seemed at odds with one of them and it did not seem to be the Young Dragon. He bowed once more “I apologise, have I interrupted something?”

CharlotteCarrendar; – The young Dragon was to the point as to his reasons for coming to the land of Rikken. To find the one known as the Serpent. The one that was responsible for the death of his father and many others. While the old Warrior and the Ronin spoke with such a politeness, the Serpent held back, even though her brother had offered his arm to her to come stand at his side. There was something in this about honor, that was mentioned time and time again. They were all warriors in their own rights, fighting for their land, and what they believe to be true. Ayame was really no different from them, but for the first time, the Serpent was about to come out of the shadows, and reveal herself. If she was going to start a new life, it was going to have to be clean. The Serpent glided from the table and headed straight for the young Dragon. Past her brother and the old Warrior. You could hear the growl under the old man’s breath as he sensed something was about to happen. “I can give you the information you seek on this…assassin.” She said simply, holding her head up. Could one believe a creature as fair as Ayame was capable of committing murder? Tyunayoshi could not hold back, he could feel it in his bones what she was doing. “Ayame…sit down.” His voice grumbling like thunder. She shrugged her shoulders and then glanced at the old War Horse. “You have killed countless men, War Horse when engaged in battle, why am I any different? Why try to cover up the fact of what I did?” The Serpent then rounded on the young Dragon and said simply. “The one you seek, is me. I am the Serpent. I killed your father on the orders of the Warlord.” She then stood with a cold hard expression, ready to defend herself, should he lash out in rage. :: The innkeeper had arranged horses for his guests, after Kekeyama had tickled his fancy and made promises that he hoped she would one day keep. Heading out of the inn, she took the reigns of a mare, as a stallion was waiting for Kayne. “I don’t plan on walking.” The gypsy said, mounting the horse and patting it’s neck. <3>

 


The Ronin & The Serpent – Part Eleven.

$
0
0

The Ronin & The Serpent

Part Eleven

Redemption

http://gilpurse.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/ardra-lynette-e1384664394373.jpg?w=640

Writers
IceTe3a
CharlotteCarrendar
xZephyrZ

IceTe3a: Ronin’s muscles tensed as Ayame told the young dragon exactly who she was and what she did, thank god Tyunayoshi intervened on her. Spinning quickly he glares at his sister giving her a deadly look as he points the chair they were sitting at earlier “Go sit” he growled softly, cheeky shit she was as he spun on his heels to face the young dragon once more, “No you are not interrupting anything, as for the serpent she was not the reason for your families death, The warlord is at the point of the blame for this. As for the serpent, she is dead you never have to worry about her again the female that you see before me is my sister Ayame, she was once known as the Serpent but she was stolen from my family at a young age, she knew not what she had done as she has changed her ways once finding out the truth of it all, she is as much of a victim as you or I am. If you have issue with this you have issue with me, speak now or hold your tongue.” he smiled lightly as he took note of the young dragon, “I believe you have a war to run Young Dragon, shall we get to the point of this?” he said in a blunt tone. Ronin pointed to the table where Ayame was now sitting inviting the dragon over to sit with them as Ronin casually strolled over to sit with his sister. Ronin writes down some specs on a parchment it was the designs and specs of the three swords he wanted made as he calls a guard over “Please take this to the village blacksmith, I will pay him on collection. Thank you” he watched as the guard took the note and bowed before walking off to do his task. Kayne smiled as he watched Keke walk over to her mare stating she had no want to walk the entire walk, he had to agree, walking over to her he smirked, the fact she had rejected him earlier still in the back of his mind, it’s time to remind her who he is as his bottom lip still fresh with his blood as he came to a stand in front of her as his hand rested on her shoulder for but a moment, slowly gliding down her back his digits trailed against her skin, he picked up her right leg with his righ arm wrapping it around the side of his waist he bent her over holding her up with his left hand on her back, rubbing his bottom lip across her lips he gave her a passionate and powerful kiss, holding it against her lush lips for a moment, his right hand rubbing the skin on her right leg that was wrapped around his waist, his hand trailed up to her thigh before he pulled her back up and letting her go. Turning on the heel of his foot he didn’t bother to look at her face or anything he just hoped she wouldn’t reject him next time after this display of exactly what he was as he walked over to his Stallion, giving it a light pat he smiled as he straddled the saddle on the beast, coming next to Keke’s horse he glanced over at her. “My love, where shall we venture to on such a glorious night?” he smiled, the blood still fresh on his bottom lip, baring his teeth at her he bit the air in front of her playfully as he smirked.

xZephyrZ: Both Tsunayoshi and the Ronin approached the Young Dragon after he spoke, the young female in a world all her own for the moment. However, just as he had dismissed her the porcelain maiden made her move. Past the Ronin and Tsunayoshi she approached (Young Girl) “I can give you the information you seek on this…assassin.” She said, as if to throw a needle aimed directly for his heart, who exactly was this woman anyway? Before he could reply Tsunayoshi interrupted (Tsunayoshi) “Ayame…sit down.” It was all a little confusing, just what was the relationship between these three? What had transpired between them? Once again before he could fully process what was happening more was unfolding before him, it was almost perplexing, of course until those words left the young girl’s mouth (Ayame) “The one you seek, is me. I am the Serpent. I killed your father on the orders of the Warlord.” All time and space halted for but a second, a second that lasted a thousand years. How could this have happened? The Ronin had sought to kill this young girl, but now she was by his side. She admitted plainly it was her doing.. For what reason? Did she wish to repent? That would be unfathomable.. Assassins were one of a kind, cold blooded killers.. Did it have something to do with the Ronin… or perhaps Tsunayoshi? His soul screamed “WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!!!!!” But losing his cool here would mean his end, it was at least him against The Serpent assuming the Ronin or Tsunayoshi did not get involved and he had nothing but his bare hands, it would be perfect but now was not the time. The Ronin shattered the singularity, (Ronin) “No you are not interrupting anything, as for the serpent she was not the reason for your families death, The warlord is at the point of the blame for this. As for the serpent, she is dead you never have to worry about her again the female that you see before me is my sister Ayame, she was once known as the Serpent but she was stolen from my family at a young age, she knew not what she had done as she has changed her ways once finding out the truth of it all, she is as much of a victim as you or I am. If you have issue with this you have issue with me, speak now or hold your tongue.” How was this even possible? Any explanation was better than none, but this was a little farfetched.. (Seiyuu) “You are.. She is your…. Working for.. The Warlord…” He managed to pull himself together, just barely. Clearing his throat he continued (Seiyuu) “I apologise, it is a little difficult to comprehend, if that is the case I have but one question. Why? Why did you side with the Warlord, what was your motivation?” Did it even matter? She didn’t deserve to live, she had murdered his father and brother in cold blood… but he even deserve to seek revenge..? It had only just struck him, how could he claim to be a burning avenger when he himself had abandoned his family and never returned. He would not attempt to kill her, not yet anyway, if at all, this moment was certainly not opportune. The Ronin had directed him toward the table (Ronin) “I believe you have a war to run Young Dragon, shall we get to the point of this?” Though, Young Dragon did not move, staring into the eyes of the cold blooded snake he would wait for a reply.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Both the Ronin and the old Warrior Tyunayoshi displayed anger and annoyance at Ayame’s bold announcement that she was in fact the very one that the Son of the Dragon was searching for. She could see no reason now for a reason to lie, and in fact by the look on the Young Dragon’s face he was in a state of shock and confusion as to why the hand of the Warlord was standing alongside those that should by rights be her enemies. The Ronin claimed the Serpent that lay beneath her delicate veneer was dead, but was it really? How can you kill something that has manifested into reality from a person’s damaged soul? Only on word of her brother did she return to the table, resuming her place with her hands upon her lap and staring out into the garden below the balcony. It appeared that the men only wished to deal with the current matter of the state of rising tensions between the Warlord and the Dragon Empire. It was no place for a woman obviously. She kept her silence now – her head remained still. The old warrior Tyunayoshi shook his head, and folded his arms with the boa staff in the crook of his arm. “Son, I am myself having to deal with this dilemma before us. But we must look at the facts. The Warlord is not going to stop until he has his revenge. He wants not just to control the lands of the Rikken, but yours as well.” This was true, so now was the time to plan and prepare. :; Kekeyama was taken by surprise by her brother’s boldness. He displayed the wants of a man that had been without a woman in sometime, but also to teach his sister a lesson – to remind him of who he was, when it came to a rejection. Picking her up in a manner that brought her in close, he kissed her with a fierceness that would leave her breathless. Blood stains upon her supple lips as he pulled away and let her go. She gasped and had to regain her footing as she clutched the side of the horse. Oh, he was good, but she was better. Mounting her horse swiftly, Kekeyama replied to her brother’s query of where they would be heading. “North of course. Till the setting of the sun, and then…we rest and play.” That said, she kicked her horse’s flank and started to gallop down the road. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin’s eyes followed the young dragons stare as he noticed the dragon was staring at his sister, coming to a short walk he blocked the young dragon’s view of his sister as he towered over the young male. “Forget and forgive, you know who your true enemies are; Are you so ready to throw away potential allies over a honest mistake?” he demanded in a powerful and low tone, as he extended an arm to the table “Now either join us in our talks on our next steps, or leave. But know this, any insult or attack upon my sister will condemn your life forfeited. “He said in a loud voice so everyone could hear, glancing over to the old war horse, he had a look that told a simple emotion he was over this already. Turning on his heel he left the two to deal with it as he went to sit with his sister, as he came to her he glanced down with a smile as he sat down near her “Do not think you have no place in a man’s world, there is no such thing as a man’s world you are as equal to us as anyone else my dear sister, I only asked you to remove yourself so he may calm his mind and open to have explanation guide his thoughts” leaning over he wrapped his arms around his sister giving her a firm hug “My dear Ayame it has been too long.. I am truly grateful for your return”

IceTe3a: As he let her go he came to look over to the old warhorse and the young dragon “What is your opinion dear sister?” he smiled lightly Kayne watched as his sister was left breathless, a slight smirk left on his face as he arched a brow to what she had stated. Making sure they had everything they needed, a single thick rug for them to share and lay upon, when they needed sleep, food and water to last them a few days all were attached to the sides of his horse as he watched Keke’s horse come to a run leaving him behind Keke galloped ahead, he shook his head with a jolly chuckle “HYAA!” kicking the horse told the beast its master wanted it to gallop ahead, the muscles of the beast went to work as he caught up with keke, falling in behind he watched her body move with the horse as he arched a brow and licked his teeth. “My oh My” he said at the view he saw before him, they travelled the plains for awhile as he glanced around, it has been quite awhile since they stopped to rest, the horses would be feeling it after awhile.

xZephyrZ: They all just dismissed him, it wasn’t a big deal, the Ronin glared down at him momentarily suggesting he should simply forget about it all. This ludicrous suggestion may not have been such a bad one at the time, of course the Ronin would be biased but this situation was certainly not a favourable one. Never could he have expected reality to warp and twist as if it would change nothing and yet here he was. (Seiyuu) “I… I will join you. You are right, it is better to have allies at a time like this” The Young Dragon for the first time in years was broken, scattered, falling apart piece by piece, it would be impossible for him to act naturally in this situation, but he would do his best. Disregarding the threat made by the Ronin the Dragonling approached the table and sat, looking at nothing in particular, ears only half open, he was visibly shaken. Over and over he had run through the many, varied punishments the assassin would face, over and over he spoke of righteousness and revenge, but it all meant nought now, he had simply crumbled like stone under siege, an army without command. His willpower had been that of a child deprived of their prized toy, his resolve but a smattering of emotion. Almost soullessly he question the Ronin and the old warrior (Seiyuu) “What will you do, now that war has come…”

CharlotteCarrendar: – When a door closes somewhere a window opens. That very moment that the young Dragon felt that everything he had been searching for, chasing had been literally curb stomped as the three before him had more or less dismissed him like he was nothing but a mere boy at the table of men. Why even Ronin was paying more attention to the cold looking creature that was his sister. But out from behind a column, a fair girl that had the grace of a high birth came out. It was the intended Child bride of the Dragon, the one that had been at the centre of all this controversy, the very reason for this war now. She too had lost out in the actions of the Warlord, but still a very important piece of the puzzle. She already had ill feelings for the old Warrior, that took her from the Warlord’s land, but she could not deny the emptiness in her heart for seeing the death and destruction that the warlord had caused. Ignoring the Ronin and his Serpent sister, she approached the young dragon, and bowed politely. “Forgive me, but I have been listening to all that has been said here in my dead father’s house.” She went for a chair near the young dragon and reached for his hand. “I know how you feel.” She said, caressing his hand with her own. “But these people wish to fight for you, not against. The true enemy is the Warlord. Only unified, do stand any chance of defeating him.” News by way of whispers had reached her that the son of the Warlord was dead. She did not even look at the Serpent, for she found fostering hatred only kills a kind heart. “Listen to them…they know what to do.” During this Ayame let her brother hold her and responded to the hug, but the events taking place before her made her revaluate everything. <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin watches as the young dragon sits at the table, his sister returning the affection as she wrapped her arms around him, he smiles gently as he leaned his head against her shoulder with a slight sigh, his eyes glance over to the child bride who finally showed up from hiding in the shadows, only to ignore his sister and himself, but in the end did a flip to say the young dragon should hear out his words. “You need to gain your title back young dragon, mass your army and prepare them for war against the warlord. He surely is doing the same and he has a head start.” He glanced over to the child bride “Hello little miss, Glad to see you are adapting to your situation.” He said in a blunt tone, making sure she knew fairly well how he felt about her betrayal towards her own family, friends and townsfolk. He glances over to his sister and Tyunayoshi “Any advice from either of you, Sister speak your mind. Your information is invaluable the young dragon would be foolish to not accept this fact” as he glanced back to the young dragon his head still resting on his sisters shoulder. : Kayne was following Keke closely, it was dark by now but not that dark as he thought now would be a good time to set up camp for the night “Woooah” he said pulling his horse to a stand “We’ll set up camp here for the night” he stated as he jumped down off the horse, grabbing the supplies and single bedding he placed them on the floor, pulling out a bunch of logs and kindling he started a fire as it crackled and roared in the wind lighting up the dark. Coming to a stand he spread out the single thick blanket, just enough for one person, or two if they laid on top of him. He came to stand as he held a bottle of wine in his hand from his sack “Keke, would you like a drink of wine? I’m afraid I have nothing better to offer” he said as he stood just in front of the now set bedding, his hues glance over to the fire making sure it stayed lit and stoked occasionally if needed.

.
xZephyrZ: Each had now taken their place around the table though the Young Dragon’s mind was in flux, rebounding between reality and the madness that consumed his mind. He hadn’t been paying much attention to the old warrior, the Ronin or the Serpent, though he would be dragged back in to consciousness. (Child Bride) “I know how you feel” the Young Dragon snapped his gaze violently to meet the source of the words, it was a small girl, no older than fourteen or fifteen, another piece to the puzzle? “But these people wish to fight for you, not against. The true enemy is the Warlord. Only unified, do stand any chance of defeating him. Listen to them…they know what to do.” She continued. Just what in the name of the Empire had happened here, the Young Dragon felt as though he had been dropped in to a labyrinth without so much as words of luck. That was it, he couldn’t sit in place anymore (Seiyuu) “Just what in the name of the Empire happened here?! You will all EXPLAIN IMMEDIATELY!” he roared, raising himself up and taking a quick step away from them all “DO YOU HONESTLY EXPECT ME TO BELIEVE ALL OF THIS?! AND JUST WHAT AM I TO THINK OF THIS YOUNG GIRL GIVING ME ADVICE!! YOU KNOW HOW I FEEL? I SHOULD LISTEN TO THEM? A KILLER, HER DERANGED BROTHER AND AN OLD MAN WHO WATCHES THE LAND FALL TO CHAOS AND PROTECTS THE ONE’S RESPONSIBLE?! THIS IS MADNESS!!!!!” with it all out in the open the Young Dragon relaxed a little, his breathing still heavy. Just how was he to handle all this? There were so many pieces missing, he had to know how he should treat the Serpent, the Ronin, Tsunayoshi, this small girl and even himself. The only way he knew was through the sword, it was said a man could understand everything about his opponent through the exchange of blades. The Young Dragon didn’t want words, empty explanations and bias he needed to understand before he could go any further. If the Serpent truly was reborn ‘Ayame’ sister of the Ronin he would have no choice but to work with them, for if even she could change he could not allow himself to remain broken, he must change and grow too. (Seiyuu) “Serpe-…. Ayame… I want to fight you, as a way to make amends for the sins you have committed.”

CharlotteCarrendar: – The child bride put her hand up to her mouth in shock as the young dragon exploded in a fiery tirade that had him spitting his own bile filled saliva at the small group before him. He not only insulted the house, the child bride, but he let Ronin and the Old warrior have it. Perhaps it was the building of all that had happened, now coming to a head to be given advice from a child. The child bride got up from her chair and tore from the room in tears, leaving the old Warrior and the Ronin to deal with this, however the young dragon wanted satisfaction. He wanted justice and that would only come if he fought the Serpent. Slowly Ayame turned to look at her brother. “You cannot deny him this request, nor can I.” She said, rising slowly from where she sat. Casually walking to the centre of the room inside, a grand room and with guards around. “Give him a sword…two if you wish.” The Serpent said to the nearest guard, before she took her place on the other side of the room. Head raised she waited for the young Dragon to come and fight her. In her mind, she had nothing to lose. :: Kekeyama pulled up her horse as her brother had found a place whereby they may make camp. It was a shaded area, with soft grassy nells, perfect for sleeping on. Only problem was there was only one sleeping rug. Whether that was done on purse or not, she did not know. Tying up her horse, she wandered over to where her brother was offering her a drink of wine. It was all they had. Kekyama lay upon the rug at his feet, and stretched out, before reaching out for a drink of wine. “Only if you’ll drink with me.” <3>

IceTe3a: Ronin watched the young boy snap as the dragon raged on and on, forcing the young bride to run off crying, “He is but a boy, he knows nothing and is of no use Tsunayoshi we should send him on his way” as he came to a stand he heard the young dragon demand justice a formal dual against his very own sister. He stood there in anger as he growled a low tone “I warned you of this, Foolish young boy you allow your emotions to take control over you. Your unconditioned ways throw insult to your family and any man who calls himself a swordsman. You dare stand here judging my sister and those around me when you yourself were banished from your families sight.” His sister glances at him demanding he stay out of the dual and not interfere with it he growled at his sister as he knew she could be harmed glancing back at the young dragon “If you continue down this path and attempt to harm my sister, If she does not finish you off I will, for the insult you have given me” he growled at the young dragon : kayne watched as his sister laid down on the blanket before him, he passed her down the bottle of wine as he came to sit in between her legs “I do not drink wine my dear Keke, you should know this by now, but please drink for me” he said as leaned back against her with a soft sigh releasing from his lips. “Please enjoy yourself “ he said as he sat there looking up to the stars.

 


“Little China Girl”– The Gun-Metal Blues (Part Four.)

$
0
0

The Gun-Metal Blues

Chapter Four

Little China Girl

http://www.segashiro.com/wp-content/uploads/2010/02/yakuza_movie_still.jpg

Writers
T1Legend
CharlotteCarrendar

T1Legend - Sam’s nose was immediately assaulted by the smell of the place. It was a scent that was heavy on basil, fried chicken, and egg drop soup. There was the constant clatter of glassware—distant and muffled by the walls. He nodded to the woman that pointed to the stairwell. Something about her raised his hackles, though he didn’t know why.

Soaked to the bone, Sam followed Natasha into her apartment. The family living in the room below hers had the television turned up too loud—it was a news anchor bemoaning the rise of the liberal media. He could hear their voices coming up out of the floor; they sounded angry. Somewhere, a baby cried.

The place didn’t look like it was lived in—but it was more than the sheets that covered the furniture. It didn’t feel like it was lived in. There were no personal effects. There were no pictures hanging on the wall, no magnets hanging on the fridge, and the apartment smelled vaguely of mothballs.

Sam closed the door shut behind him, but didn’t step much further inside. He watched Natasha approach the window and the blinds lit up with alternating tints of red and blue as the patrol cars passed.

“I owe a guy some money I probably shouldn’t. Hard to pay him when there hasn’t been any work.” He said, shrugging cautiously. He had questions of his own—like ‘Who the fuck blows up an entire club’, for instance…but he knew when not to press his luck.

“Look, I’m going to go downstairs and get us something to eat. I have a few questions for you, too. We can talk over Chinese.” Sam turned the knob and stepped out. He considered that now would be a good time to get lost while the going was good. He could just walk down the stairs and forget he ever saw the crazy—and quite lethal—Russian girl. He could just—

That was when Sam looked up and Saw a man rounding the corner with an Uzi in his hand. The man was Chinese—dressed sharp in that businessman sort of way with dark shades—and Sam would have bumped into him were he not paying attention. There was a moment when neither of them did anything.

And then they both reacted at once. Sam reached for the man’s gun and grabbed it by the barrel. It went off, spraying a line of bullet holes in the floor. He heard a commotion coming around the corner. There wasn’t much time left. Sam reached back around behind him and pulled out his pistol. He thrust it beneath the man’s chin and fired once. The Chinese man’s black hair puffed upward as though blown by a strong wind.

The Uzi fell from the man’s hand and Sam grabbed it before it hit the floor. A trio of similarly dressed Asians rounded the corner, but Sam was ready for them with the Uzi. He squeezed the trigger and motioned the gun gently from left to right, painting the general vicinity with gunfire. The men tumbled over on top of themselves and Sam decided that now was a good time to get going. He took off running down the hall and rounded the corner to take the stairs.

Something rushes past Sam’s face so fast that he can’t see it; so near that his beard stubble prickles with the phantom touch of bullets that are too close for comfort. Wall plaster explodes in a puff of dust against Sam’s cheek, coating it in white powder that looks likes flour. His natural instinct is to dodge away from the gunfire even though the projectiles have already missed; he leans back at the waist while twisting both hip and shoulder—his momentum goes out from beneath his feet. The woman in the red dress is standing ten steps below him with a snub-nose in her hand—the kind that fits snug in a garter.

http://www.thebuzzmedia.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/12/seven-1995-se7en-brad-pitt-whats-in-the-box.jpg

He had stopped too quickly and leaned too far; Sam has a moment of vertigo at the height of the stairs

(Should have taken the elevator, Sammy-boy. Mind that last step, it’s a doozey!)

where it is all too easy to imagine his body lying across that last step, crumpled and broken. Sam knows that he is going to fall—he is falling—there is nothing he can do to keep from tumbling backward as his momentum carries him forward.

And so he doesn’t fight it. He falls and his back slams against the rail. Laying against the railing for support, Sam’s back slides along the staircase while his legs high-step their way down. The gunfire continues—it had never stopped—but everyone was aiming at where he had been standing. With a gun in each hand, Sam stretches out his arms.

The left index holds the Uzi’s trigger down—it sprays bullets generously—while the right squeezes the 1911 in time to a rhythmic beat so that it discharges to the pace of an up-tempo metronome. Wood bursts into splintering fragments all around him, the sound of ricochets ring in Sam’s ears.

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_kq8ttoisbe1qa1xnko1_500.gif

The Chinese woman’s body jerks with each gunshot so that she appears to be doing some strange, epileptic dance. Her red dress turns a darker hue and she teeters backward on her heel, tumbling backward with the gravitas of a falling oak tree. She bounces down the stairs like a ragdoll, bowling over the person next in line and setting off a domino reaction.

A man spills over the edge and holds his arms out, flapping them as though he might fly. Wind ripples along the fabric of his expensive pants and his tie hovers before his face, defying gravity. But he and his tie only defy gravity for so long before he splatters against the ground the crunch of snapping bones, the front of his skull flat and caved in with his body and limbs twisted in a shape that looks like a pretzel.

Most of the others die in a less spectacular way—clutching the wounds in their chest and simply sagging to one side or the other—but one gentleman in particular followed after his swan-diving compatriot, except he landed neck first on the rung of rails two stories below, ping-ponging back in forth head over heels until he too joined the pile of bodies at the bottom.

Sam never stops squeezing the triggers—not even after the Uzi has jammed and the 1911 is spent. He has both guns in a death grip, and by the time he gets to the bottom his legs are numb and there is a dull ache in his back. He just lays there, sprawled out on the rail with his guns pointed out before him. A sliver of blue smoke seeps out of both barrels, smelling like gunpowder and lead.

“Christ!” He said, slumping to the floor. He viewed the unreliable Uzi and his old standby with a dubious expression, twisting them this way and that.

“I need to get a bigger gun,” He said, only to be interrupted by a new squad of goon-replacements that came bursting through the door. Only these were wearing SWAT style body armor and he was out of ammo. Sam dropped his guns and lifted his hands into the air. The police pointed their hardware at him with a single loud, synchronized hammer cock.

Sam said, “If you surrender now, I’ll see what I can do about getting my partner to take it easy on you.”

CharlotteCarrendar: – Natasha toyed with the zippo lighter in her left hand, while peering out of the shutter blinds at the passing traffic. For now it seemed that the immediate danger of being detected by the corporation had passed. The Russian lowered her head a touch, releasing the blind from the pinch of her fingers. This would be the last place they would think to look, right? I mean, the district was more famous for its egg fu young, than a runaway agent. Taking a step away from the window, Natasha pulled out a drawer from one of the uncovered pieces of furniture – a bureau. Inside, a packet of cigarettes, that wasn’t water damaged. She moved to tuck the packet into the pocket of her jacket, when her new companion had an attack of the munchies.

“Look, I’m going to go downstairs and get us something to eat. I have a few questions for you, too. We can talk over Chinese.”

Just as Sam turned to leave, Natasha blurted with a disgruntled expression; ”I hatez chineze.” But it went unheard, as outside the apartment, someone was coming up to greet them. It was then she heard it. The electric sound of gunfire, and not just single shot weapons, one of them sounded like a Uzi. Who the hell did this Sam piss off? The Russian didn’t wait around to find out the answer. Tearing down the blind which landed on the floor bent and broken, she snapped the lock on the sliding window panel and slid it back. Leaping out the window onto the fire escape, she could see the red glow of gunfire, as Sam went on the offensive. The sounds changing momentarily, before the rat-a-tat started once again in earnest. Was he taking on the triad in one sad rundown Chinese restaurant. This couldn’t be happening, not just after what happened in the club. The Russian wasn’t stupid, she knew that this was going to attract a lot of attention and possibly get them both taken in. She didn’t doubt for a second his prowess with firearms, but the odds were stacked, and it wasn’t looking pretty.

Inhaling sharply through gritted teeth, as she flicked at the zippo lighter, she spotted something that suddenly made her bare a malicious grin. The gaudy fluorescent lights that were on the warehouse across the street happened to be that of the Lucky Dragon Fireworks Factory. A silver fleck was set off in the Russian’s irises, a reflection from the steel construct of the Factory.

”Perfectz.”

What was going through the Russian’s mind you might ask? Well, let’s just say that the fourth of july was going to have nothing on this. As she was about to reach for a clothesline rope that ran between buildings, and was on a downward angle to the house across the street, that was when she spotted the oncoming of SWAT team trucks. Great, it was the Calvary. This meant she didn’t have a hell of a lot of time. Sam sounded to be mowing down the Chinese like it was barrel shooting game, but he couldn’t hold on in there forever.

Gripping the rope, she sailed down between the two buildings, and over the top of the SWAT team truck undetected. Landing on the balcony on the other side of the road, she climbed up to the roof, and then made a run across, the dark of night creating a cloak for her movements. One of the top wind air vents was rusted on the Fireworks factory, and Natasha gripped the sides of it, teetering it back and forth until it snapped free. She set it down to her right, then gazed through the gaping hole. This factory was loaded. Every kind of firework and rocket imaginable, as well as drums of gunpowder, explosive charges. It was every kid’s dream, and right now, it was going to be Sam’s salvation.

Natasha dropped down through the air vent hole, and onto a top walk way, where she could see a lot better inside the factory. There was a truck filled with a load of fireworks parked just inside the roller door. Running down the metal framed gangplank, she took the stairs and slid down till reaching the bottom. The truck just so happened to have the keys in the ignition. Another lucky moment for sure. Time was now going to be critical, as the Russian set her plan into action. She picked up a small drum of gunpowder, punching a hole into it and then resting it on the back of the truck, after making a long line that led to the major holding of fireworks. That done she went to the roller door, and pressed the button for the roller door to open. Running back, she got into the truck – starting her up, she put it in gear, and jumped out of it as it started to slowly move on its own as she had placed a wheel lock brick on the gas. The truck was heading right for the SWAT team van, as the Russian raced across the road, only to come in behind the SWAT team, that were all armed and pointed at the man known as Sam.

“If you surrender now, I’ll see what I can do about getting my partner to take it easy on you.”

As they would turn around, the fireworks truck hits the SWAT team van, and there is a few seconds pause as a fuel line breaks under the truck. Fuel is pouring out under the vehicle as Natasha lights a cigarette.

”I never takez prizonerz.”

http://www.okmoviequotes.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/10/Kill-Bill-quotes-9.gif

She flicks the cigarette back at the truck and that was when it the fuel caught fire, the fire tearing along to the falling gunpowder that was still pouring from the back of the truck. No doubt the severity of what was about to happen, was not lost on the SWAT team who were now all running for their lives as China town was about to have its biggest bang of the year.

http://i.telegraph.co.uk/multimedia/archive/02119/fireworks-thailand_2119120i.jpg

~KABOOM!~

In behind Natasha, it was like a massive array of fire and explosions – massive rockets going off, the truck and the SWAT van being blown sky high by the force of the fireworks pay load that was on the delivery truck. Natasha ran through the Chinese shop, leaping over bodies as she reached for her companion’s hand.

”NO TIMEZ…RUN!”

She had never been more serious in her life.

The fireworks factory then erupted in a blast that was akin to a small nuclear explosion, with radiant colours filling the night sky. The ground shook and tremored from the blasts, that continued to go off without stopping. Townspeople and pedestrians were blown off their feet, windows were blown out of cars, and alarms were going off at a dizzying rate.

It was apocalyptic.

<3>


The Bianchi Family Manor (17) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 01, 2014 12:28PM
Genevieve Bianchi’s Bedroom

http://www.luxurit.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/10/Country-style-elegant-french-bedroom-500x362.jpg

Genevieve rolled over in bed, yawning lazily as she stretched out in her silk sheets. She had the most wonderful dream…a mysterious stranger was twirling her around the ballroom and was whispering the most naughty things in her ear. Keeping her eyes closed, she smiled a most sinfully delicious smile as she recalled the feeling of his lips brushing against her ear while whispering sweet nothing to her. It wasn’t often she had enjoyed such a…thorough dream…but it was equally frustrating. She had been unable to see the mysterious man’s face but his smooth British accent and suave demeanor was enough to keep her captive. As if knowing his mistress was preoccupied with her thoughts, King Rupert jumped onto her chest. Genny let out a gasp before looking down to see her pet capuchin monkey cuddling into her white lace nightie. Shaking her head affectionately, she reached down and brushed her fingers over his head “I know…I know. It was only just a dream, my dear friend. Come, let us see what father is up to on this glorious morning.”

Swinging her legs over the side of her luxurious bed, Genny stretched her arms over her head before standing up. With her bare feet touching the cool floor boards, she shivered once before padding over to her armoire. After finding a fashionably bold dress, she called for a maid to help her dress. Soon enough, Genevieve Bianchi stood before her vanity getting her thick dark curls pulled and prodded while smoothing pale hands down a red dress. It was quite showy, but as an artist, Genny cared only for colors and style more than a sense of propriety.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/49dfa-011806rossum.jpg?w=529

Soon enough, she was dressed up like a doll (just the way the maids liked it) and was turning towards the door. “Come along, King Rupert.” Her loyal friend climbed over her furniture until he was safely on her shoulder and nestled into her thick hair. Closing the door behind her, Genny made her way to her father’s office.

Dr. Bianchi’s Office

Learning at a young age never to disturb her father when he was working, Genevieve waited in his office rather than bursting into the treatment room. He was infamous for his…unconventional treatments and it was far too early for her taste to walk in on such a scene. Strolling back and forth in front of his book shelves, she merely waited patiently to see him come bustling out. Johnathon was a busy man and she was in no hurry to bother him. In fact. ever since she ceased traveling around the world, she found herself rather idle. Bored. Without purpose. What Genny longed for was adventure…

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 01, 2014 01:50PM
Dr. Bianchi’s Office.

Maid Milly was busy helping Cookie gather herself together after the successful trialing of the steam powered hysteria treatment device. No doubt Johnathon would need to be patenting this contraption before others find out about it and try to steal his thunder. Walking back in from the treatment room, the Doctor had his spectacles resting upon the top of his head, as he continued to make notes over his observations.

“Rapid acceleration in heart beat, heavy moaning, vaginal lubrication to ease on friction, patient’s muscles tensing prior to climax…..and completely satisfied whilst in a limp state directly afterwards. Fascinating.”

Setting down his notepad, he watched Maid Milly walk the dizzy looking Cookie through his office. The Doctor could not help himself but comment. “You have done a great service to the women of London, and possibly the world with your participation, Cookie.”

Cookie smiled weakly and muttered something about wanting another go, as Maid Milly chuckled and led her out the door – right past Genevieve who was busy looking over some of her father’s books.

Looking up from his desk, Doctor Bianchi finally caught on that she was in fact there.

“Sweet Genny. Up with the sparrows I see. Care for some tea?” The Good Doctor offered, as another maid brought in the tea trolley service, complete with warm rolls. The Doctor gestured for his daughter to take a seat, as he started to make her a cup of tea.

“One lump of two?”

http://31.media.tumblr.com/805e43cdac834f15e0bc2c3d158a8e00/tumblr_mrgxdskXHH1sybodno2_500.gif

<3>

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 02, 2014 12:23PM
Dr. Bianchi’s Office

Genevieve turned slowly when she heard movement coming from her father’s treatment room. Seeing Cookie and Milly exiting, she smiled slightly and bowed her head “Good Morning, ladies.” Hearing what Cookie had muttered, her smile only grew as she shook her head slightly. It seemed her father was up to his usual tricks early in the morning.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7qjboZ6Px1qhx1yto1_500.gif

Turning towards her father at his desk, she kept her smile in place as she returned the book she had been skimming to its place on the shelf. Gliding over to a chair in front of his desk, she took a seat gracefully and folded her hands in her lap. Tilting her head slightly at the papers on his desk, she murmured “It seems to be the pattern, these days. I can sleep when I am dead, after all.” Flicking her brown eyes up to Johnathan’s, she asked curiously “I am surprised to not see Mr. Blaine here this morning. You two have seemed so busy as of late, especially with that Vivienne woman.” Genny spoke of Viviene also with curiosity, as she herself had a thing for reading her articles. But to see her around her father and the detective so much was rather curious.

Smoothing her skirts down, she nodded once “One. I’m already quite sweet enough, thank you.” She rolled her eyes at her own tasteless jokes and fell silent. It wasn’t like her to pester her father with so many questions and they had the sort of relationship where talking was sometimes useless. That’s what she liked about her father. She could simply be around him without having to fill the space with meaningless conversation. They were both practical.

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 02, 2014 05:55PM
Dr. Bianchi’s Office

Genevieve was a child that was bored easily by the mundane lifestyle offered to girls of her caliber. Expected to do the social circles of needle point and endless tea parties that offered mindless chatter from spinsters that had cobwebs in their nether regions. It was suffice to say that Genevieve craved something more, and her usual morning offerings showed that she had yet to find what she was looking for.

In a somewhat witty decline to the offer of sugar cubes to her tea, the Good Doctor places a tea cup on the table nearest her as she had found refuge in one of his many tomes. Johnathon hadn’t missed what Gene had mentioned of being surprised that Mr Blaine had not yet been by this morning. Course, he had taken the lovely Vivienne back to her paper, so Johnathon expected that the Detective would not be back for some time. A sip of his tea and he placed the dainty china cup down on the saucer with a cheerful clink.

“Yes, busy is truly a word to describe our last few meetings. Tis why I was up all night working on my newest invention.”

Across his desk lay scattered the designs of his steam powered hysteria treatment device, and all of these would require being patented. He started to roll each of the parchments up and got ready to stuff them into a mailing container for easy storage. He knew the patent office would be open by eleven, and had high hopes of getting his invention certified and protected. The initial testing and his notes were able to be used as the trialing phase, thus helping with marketing the device after he had let it loose on his clients. Little did he realize that he had created a machine that would revolutionize the way in which specialists treated their female clients, and also create a bonanza of a windfall once it went into mass production. Not that the Doctor cared for that, he was more than happy to no longer have to physically relieve Mrs Peabody.

Popping the cap on the cylinder, the Good Doctor reflected on his newest friend, Miss Vivienne Westwood. He didn’t mind her company, but she certainly got up Reginald’s nose.

“I find dear, that Vivienne is much like you in many respects. Keen for adventure.”

He was right about that, and with the buzzing at the front door, it seemed that a new adventure was just around the corner.

Maid Milly hurried from the kitchen, where Cookie was fanning herself. At the door, she opened it and of course it was the Detective and Miss Westlake, back…again.

“Johnathon in?” The Detective asked, as Milly gestured towards his office.

“Yes, Sir. I believe he is sharing tea with Miss Genevieve.”

Nodding politely, he entered the doorway, with the amused looking Miss Westlake following after.

“Morning Milly.” Vivienne chimed as she went into the Doctor’s office with the Detective.

Johnathon glanced up to see the pair back again.

“Miss me that much, Reg?” Johnathon asked with a smug expression.

The Detective tipped his hat to Genny, and then spoke with all seriousness to the Doctor.

http://media2.giphy.com/media/1j8j3ELR8K7Mk/200_s.gif

“We have a new case that needs your urgent attention. Murder on the marshes. There is talk of….of…”

Vivienne interjected. “Night walkers.”

Johnathon’s face was one of surprise and curiosity.

“Night walkers?”

“Either that….or we have a real murder mystery to solve. The yard want us to head out to the Addams estate in Loxley. All expenses paid.”

This was not exactly good timing, as Johnathon wanted to patent his device. Releasing a sigh, he knew that he was needed on the case, and it did sound rather interesting. Setting down his canister of designs, he moved to the door to get his hat and coat, along with his cane. The Doctor then asked Genny.

“Fancy a trip to Loxley? I hear that the hunt out there is one not to be missed.”

Would she accept the invitation to join her father on a mystery?

<3>

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 03, 2014 12:40PM
Dr. Bianchi’s Office

As Genevieve reached for her cup of tea, she smiled slightly at the mention of her father’s invention. It was nice to hear he wouldn’t have to service Mrs. Peabody himself, but it didn’t comfort her at all to know her sighs and shouts of joy would be heard within the Bianchi Manor still. There were just some sounds you couldn’t block from your mind or ears as much as you wanted to. Swilring the spoon around her teacup, she shuddered a bit to think of how Mrs. Peabody must speak of her father.

Silence soon fell upon them both once more as her father began to set about mailing a patent. She watched him move about easily as she enjoyed the tea he offered her. Such was how her mornings usually passed. If she was not painting, taking in London’s scenes, or enjoying the fresh air, she was watching her father work when he was not with a patient. Genny enjoyed the silent company and often wondered what the manor must have been like when she was gone. Was Johnathon even able to get anything done with Levi around? Perhaps. He had always been chasing after Samantha’s skirts after all.

When Vivienne was mentioned, Genevieve set her tea down and smiled knowingly. She had caught up with the journalist’s latest reports and Ms. Bianchi had to admit that she was quite fascinated by her work. No wonder she spent a lot of time with her father and Detective Blaine…there was certainly plenty to keep them busy in London these days. Nodding thoughtfully, she commented “She does very much seem keen for adventures if her writing is any sort of give away. I am actually quite shocked Detective Blaine lets her in on his investigations…though her accounts do seem accurate from an outside perspective. Otherwise you wouldn’t allow her to stick around, am I correct, father?”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lwmsvn4EhM1r4rggl.gif

Genevieve was waiting for an answer when who should arrive but the Devil himself and his loyal concubine. Genny giggled quietly at her private mental illustrations before bowing her head in greetings towards Blaine and Vivienne. “Good morning, Detective Blaine. Miss Westwood.” She was about to question Vivienne about her latest work but soon fell silent when the pair delved into the news about the night walkers. This caused her to raise an eyebrow and listened even more closely as her dark eyes flicked to her father.

As usual, she was silent during the whole conversation, though she was making her own mental notes. When her father turned to invite her along, her eyes widened a bit in mild surprise. He was inviting her along? Adventure indeed…Standing up from her seat, she smiled slowly as King Rupert stirred from his sleep. Rubbing his cute monkey eyes, he tilted his head at the new arrivals before clapping. Stepping towards the door, Genny only responded with “Well…I best get to packing, shouldn’t I?’Bowing her head once more to the group, she then disappeared out the door and headed to her room to gather clothing and her paints.

Re: .:RP:. The Bianchi Manor
April 04, 2014 02:10AM
Dr. Bianchi’s Office

The Detective was somewhat surprised that the Doctor would be keen to invite his daughter along on this investigation. After all it was a dangerous case, with the talk of Night walkers being responsible for the suspicious deaths of people on the Addams estate in Loxley. Vivienne was practically giddy with excitement, and this too had Reginald bothered. He narrowed his gaze as she spoke with a delightful chime to Genevieve as the young Bianchi went off to pack.

“So lovely to have another woman along on this adventure.”

Reginald rolled his eyes at the thought of calling this investigation an adventure, but to the young journalist, it had all the hall marks of a great scoop and was sure to be one that the paper was going to be putting on the front page. She could almost see the headline now. Basking in the glory, when her Editor congratulates her on a job well done. Something that she yearned for, as he seemed about as encouraging as Reginald the Detective was.

Reginald rounded on Vivienne and stared her down. “I stand by what I said before. I don’t approve of you coming along on our investigations.” His tone was condescending, and it was clear that they were not going to get on at all. Doctor Bianchi popped his head back into his office and looked at both before saying.

“I have the coach ready outside. What’s keeping you both?”

Did he suspect a whiff of romance between the pair. Vivienne brightened and picked up her chin, smiling broadly at the Doctor.“Oh, I’m ready, just getting grilled as usual.” The Doctor thought a moment, and then said to Reginald. “We only have one carriage to take us out to Loxely, let’s try to keep it civil. For my daughter’s sake. I am sure she doesn’t want to hear the two of you going at it the whole way.”

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/ee24a-sherlock-holmes-a-game-of-shadows-robert-downey-jr-and-jude-law.jpg?w=529

It was rare that the Doctor ever pulled the Detective up, but in this case, he wanted to enjoy the trip out with his daughter, whom he rarely sees. The Detective agreed, but he did give Vivienne a stern look before putting his hat back on and heading out of the office. Indeed, a coach was waiting outside, and the Doctor had his bags packed by Milly. Milly had also taken the time to pack a bag ready for Miss Westlake, as she had stayed at the Bianchi Manor many times.

The driver was helping with the bags, as the Doctor stood on the front landing, pulling on his gloves. His medical bag was on the ground at his feet. He had to admit, he was curious about this murder investigation, and was hoping to disprove the existence of Night Walkers. But then again…they may well exist. After all, who would believe there were demons and angels in London?

<3>


A Page in Time.

$
0
0

A Page in Time

Chapter One

Going Home

http://sydneyjoto.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/writing-gif1.gif?w=529

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

~Journal of Nadia Chronis~
4th February, 2014
CharlotteCarrendar: – ~Looking out my window of my Mother’s home, I see the same boring weather that London is famous for. Grey clouds and drab skies. How I crave the warmth of a summer’s day. I still remember the early days of my childhood, spending the summers at my father’s villa. Seems like a lifetime ago. It was the only time my mother would allow me to visit, course that was before she shipped me off to boarding school and married her Ski instructor; Raul. It was at that time that I lost contact with my Father. Word from Mother was that he was off on another expedition to Antarctica. Did he ever stay in one place more than six months? I remember asking Mother, what on earth it was in Antarctica that he hoped to find. She was dismissive of course, believing that my Father’s love for adventure and archaeology was what ended their marriage. I think it was because she was sleeping with his best friend behind his back. Such a sordid tale – but true. Now school is but a distant memory for me, as I have started working in a promising new law firm. The years of study had paid off finally, and whilst I decided to take a room at my Mother’s house while she was off in Switzerland, I hope to soon have an apartment of my own. I have been looking, but everything is either way too modern, or in need of a bulldozer for all the wood rot and termite damage. I have the day’s paper so I plan to hunt more houses soon. Fingers crossed. ~

A light ringing of the door bell, had Nadia sit up from where she had just finished writing in her journal. Closing the book and setting it on her nightstand, she padded out of her room and down the long flight of stairs. In the door window, Nadia could see the outline of what looked to be a courier. Nadia opened the locks and then swung the door open, to see a gentle looking man wearing blue suit and cap. He gave Nadia a light bow, then handed her a yellow envelope. “Special delivery Miss. If you could sign please.” Formality for a simple letter? Nadia furrowed her brow, then shrugged, as she took the clip board and signed it, before then being given the letter. Thanking the delivery man, she closed the door, and started to walk back down the hall, slowly tearing open the letter. The first few lines…had her stop dead in her tracks.

“Miss Chronis, it is with regret I must inform you of the death of your Father, Con Chronis. I have included instructions as well as a plane ticket for you to come to Greece and be read your father’s last will and testament. Signed, Mr L. Galanos, Chronis family Solicitor.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maishgb5761qkdght.gif

Nadia’s eyes started to fill with tears, as she slowly sank to the floor and wept.

<3>

After getting over the initial shock of the death of her father, Nadia knew that she would have to call into her law firm and get emergency leave. Her secretary Miss Carson was more than understanding; delaying and in some cases, handing Nadia’s work load off to her partners, rather than have the clients waiting. It would take a good day before Nadia would be ready to leave for Rhodes, the island on which her father had lived. Nadia telephoned her mother of course, and also had to send her mother’s dog Rufus to the local boarding kennel, as well as stop mail services for a time. In her heart however, she was feeling truly broken. The young lawyer had no idea of the state of his health, or even how he came to pass on. No doubt there would be his family over there to explain everything to her, but it pained her to think he may have died alone.

The flight over to Rhodes was a fairly smooth one, though Nadia had packed lightly, and only taken her lap top, cell and purse on board the flight. Two suitcases were in the cargo hold. She did rush her packing, but it was not like this was going to be a holiday or pleasure cruise. She was going to deal with her father’s estate and then return to London; at least that was what she thought. Little did she know what was waiting for her.

<3>

IceTe3a: Feet resting on the headrest in front of him slightly disturbing the passenger in front of Dante, but they’d never complain about it after seeing Dante with their own eyes, he gave off a quite scary feel or so he has been told; he was leaned back into his own chair on the plane resting the entire flight. Dante was heading back to Rhodes Greece, this would be the first time he had been back into his birth country in years but the loss of no adventure around for him for the past 3 weeks forced him to return. Of course his family had all but moved on by now as he lost all contact with them which he never really minded was for the best since he could never stay in one place for too long. Some background noise could be heard but he had his earphones in playing his tunes in his sleep loudly currently on the ipad was Laugh I nearly died by the rolling stones, one of his favourites as it basically summed up his life into one song. “Sir… Sir..” his arm was moving as harshly his earplugs were pulled out of his ears “SIR, you need to get your feet off of the passengers chair and sit upright we are trying to land and can’t whilst your seatbelt is on” the upset words of the flight stewardess rung in his ears, his eyelids open slowly allowing his piercing green eyes to glare into the young stewardess’s eyes, giving a simple nod his thick black leather combat boots hit the floor with a thud, pulling his char upright he glanced at the young lady “What..” he said in a low tone as she gave a huff “Honestly it’s a wonder you can look after yourself!!! You’ve held us up at least 20 minutes” she bent down and did his seatbelt up pulling on it tight as he shifted his weight “Careful with the goods love” he said with a half cocked smirk, she rolled her eyes as she wondered off. A few minutes passed as they landed, with a light sigh he finally got off the plane with a stretch and a salute to his home land “Home sweet home” he said as he wondered off to pick up his luggage ignoring the judgmental eyes of the other passengers obviously pissed off about him holding them up. Grabbing his suitcase he walks down the hallway only to have a hand stop him in place “Sir may we check your baggage and your persons?” It was two security guards, lifting his suitcase up with one arm he threw it into the first security guards arms sending him back a bit with a stumble. “Against the wall sir” as he complied knowing what came next he stretched out as they padded him down, finding a 9 inch bowie knife strapped to his waist which was hidden under his leather brown jacket, a Rope, a rugged and torn bag with tools and survival gear, his Passport among other. “Sir what are all these for? And did you declare your knife when travelling to visit; we may have to confiscate it? We understand you’re a tourist sir” Dante turned on his heel gripping the 5’9 slightly obese security guard by the shirt and picking him off the floor “You’re going to do what now Malaka? (Dick Head)” he said in a deep threatening voice as the second security guard was glancing over his passport, “I need my knife, for personal reasons. Wilderness survival” he had forgotten he had a slip stating customs allowed him to carry his knife for that exact reason it was located in the passport as the second security guard packed everything up and placed it next to Dante “Everything is in order here sir, Welcome home” Dante placed the security guard down, grabbing his gear he noticed that a bunch of people had walked passed him at this point, some even stopped down the hallway to see what was going on. Grabbing his suitcase he walked off from them “I’ll be at the main pub. I’m an adventurer I’ll find adventure there hopefully” he smirked as he walked out of the airport and took a cab to the local pub.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia dressed conservatively for the flight. In a snappy charcoal grey suit with silken shirt beneath, a knee length skirt and dark grey pumps. She wore dark tinted shades and had her hair pulled back into a tight pony tail with only the lightest of makeup and jewellery. Beside her on the flight, she did encounter the roughest looking chap she had seen in a long time. He looked like he just emerged from the Jungles of Borneo and boarded the plane to Greece. Tanned, scarred and with heavy set boots, that he had pushed up against the seat in front of him. The looks back from the passengers in the next row showed that they held nothing but contempt for the man, who was wired with his iPod and enjoying some music, that she was actually able to hear. Nadia shook her head and then went to looking out the window down at the blue of the ocean far below, and her upcoming destination. Rhodes. The instructions that came with the letter said that her father’s man servant; Giles would be waiting to pick her up from the airport to drive her back to her Father’s estate. She wondered if she would still recognize Giles after having not seen him for nearly 12 years. She always thought he was old when she was little. Now, he should be ready for retirement. Maybe this was his last job for the family. Either way, she was touched that he would be there for her. Soon the stewardess had to act, after the people in the seats in front of her had complained. He made a bit of a fuss, then was very cheeky about having his seat belt refitted over his junk. Nadia tucked her bag back under her seat and held on tight to the arm rest, as the plane came into land. :: At the terminal, Nadia stood watching for her Gucci luggage, that was specially labelled to come around the baggage area. Seeing the bearded man swagger past and then get pulled up by customs, she had to chuckle. “I wonder what they find in his luggage.” She mused to herself, finally seeing her bags. She loaded them onto a trolley, and went to wheel her bags outside to where she hoped Giles would be waiting. Sadly, it was raining outside, and there were many cars lined up to pick up tourists and passengers, but no sign of Giles. She looked around hopefully, and then thought it might be quicker to take a taxi. Getting into one of the nearest ones, she tried to say where she wanted to go, but the driver either wasn’t paying attention, or didn’t understand her. Instead, he took her to the nearest pub.

<3>

IceTe3a: Already been at the pub for awhile he had a few rounds as he caused a lot of trouble, two broken tables, 3 chairs and a busted window lay claim to his trouble making ways “You what mate?!” he said as he took another hit from a random man, he let that one slide as he let out a low growl his friend came from behind as Dante grabbed the rogue arm and tossed the man over his back to his front onto the floor the man’s back slamming against the floor as he let out a loud cry in pain, leaning down quickly he let the man’s face have a solid right hook, hearing the man’s nose shatter as he passed out; Dante then turned his attention to the last man who stood there in shock “What are you?” he said to Dante who just smirked as he leaned in giving a good one two jab landing right in the man’s face, blood splattered all across Dante’s face and chest, as he came to a stand both men laid before him on top of each other the manager was going to call the police if this hadn’t been sorted out soon, the manager looked pissed as Dante stood there all bloodied, not his own but from the two now unconscious men who laid on the floor before him. A group of 7 men grabbed Dante from behind “Right, time to leave” One of them said as they threw him head first out the pub door, he went flying in the air and landed face first belly down in the mud sliding slightly, he came to a stop as his chin rested on a pair of female shoes, his eyes looked at the shoes as he followed the legs up and there she was a female standing right in front of him as he laid on the muddy floor in the rain.

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view3/3530221/chuck-norris-bar-fight-o.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – The cab driver was speaking at one hundred miles per hour whilst pointing at the pub that he was now parked in front of. Nadia was already slightly damp from waiting to get into the taxi, now he wanted to drop her off at the drinking establishment. “You don’t understand, I am trying to get to Bethesda. See?” She tried showing him the address on the envelope, but he was now demanding payment. Growling under her breath, she paid him the ridiculous amount of euros and got out of the cab, as he marched round the back and more or less hurled her luggage at her, before saying something colourful in Greek and driving off to his next fare. What was it with the people here? She thought to herself. Looking around Nadia was truly out of place. She went to get her luggage out of the mud, and then set them on an outside table of the pub. Inside, there appeared to be a brawl going on, by the raucous sounds of people being hit, furniture being broken and glasses smashing, along with a lot more swearing. The more Nadia thought of it, the more she was in a hurry to deal with her Father’s estate and get the hell off the island. Just then, her cell rang, and it was Giles. “Dear, why are you not at the airport?” His voice full of worry and concern. As she replied, people were being thrown past a window right behind her in the pub, with more glass smashing. “I’m…at…err…Niko’s Taverna…err…eek and there is fighting going on in there.” As soon as Giles heard this and the background noise he was quick to respond. “I be there in five minutes. You wait outside.” Course he hung up as she cried. “It’s raining.” Right then a sudden thump at her feet shocked her to the core. That man…that same man on the plane, was now lying at her feet, bloody and bruised. She stared down at him with her mouth open. “You!” What a way to meet up again. <3>

IceTe3a: *groans* “Ugh, those Puta’s are going to get it for that one” as he rolled onto his back the back of his head now resting on her feet as he had completely ignored her being there, the rain falling down on his bloodstained muddy body washing away the dirt as he opened his eyes once more to hear a “You!” he glanced up noticing a female gobsmacked and staring right at him, that’s when he realized he was laying on her feet. He’d be perfectly fine just laying there but not to cause any more trouble he rolled over next to her and came to a stand, towering over her as the tip of her head came up to his pecs. His shirt all torn and bloodied he still hadn’t addressed her as he ripped his shirt off and threw it in the mud, “Ugh my hat and jacket” he said as he glanced back into the pub his hand scratching his naturally formed six pack for a second before dropping to his side, his military tattoo’s showing on his body stating “USA Army Scout Sniper” with a sniper rifle pictured under it, and on his pec was a “Delta Squad SF” with a skull in crosshairs. “Im’a have to go back in and get my shit back”, finally he glanced down to the female still standing in front of him, so short and formal “What you looking at? Never seen an adventurer before?” he arched a brow as he looked around giving her a once over with his eyes he came to realize she wasn’t from Greece “Not from here huh, Tourist? Little girl’s should stick with the tour group” he said as he shoo’d her off with his hand waving at her, turning his back to her he took a couple of steps his heavy combat boots stomping in the mud, coming to a stand his head cocked backwards as he let the rain caress his bare skinned upper torso and face, enjoying the rain a lot he lost track of time.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia didn’t know if she was shocked by what he said to her, this muddy and wet man before her, or if it was the way he looked as the rain washed away a lot of the muck on him. His shirt all torn revealing military tattoos as well as that washboard abs – she had to blink and focus for a moment, since when he went to stand, he was a hell of a lot taller than her. She actually had to close her mouth and then come up with a quick retort when he asked her what she was looking at, like she was perving on him (Which she was). “Course I have seen an adventurer before. My father was one, only…he didn’t get into bar fights.” Those were famous last words as a man with an umbrella came up behind Nadia and coughed. “Your father was constantly in fights, Miss. I know, I was often the one to drag him out of them.” Dressed smartly and barely a drop of rain on him, her late Father’s man servant Giles was smiling as he watched Nadia and the young adventurer trading words. “Giles!” Nadia said as she turned around, hugging the man, as he grimaced since she was wet. “A pleasure Miss, your car awaits to take you up to your father’s estate.” Finally she was going to be getting out of the rain, and hopefully into some dry clothes. Giles then spoke to the young adventurer who had just shooed Nadia for thinking she was lost from her tour group. “Do you need a lift to your hotel, Sir?” Clearly he saw something in the young man that reminded him of his former employer, Con Chronis. <3>

IceTe3a: He glanced back as she said she’d seen one before and in fact her father was one, arching a brow as his hand came to rest on his belt buckle, his thumb sliding down on the inside of his jeans “Is that so” he said as a man seemed to come from nowhere, a well dressed butler holding a umbrella, stating that her father had indeed gotten into fights “It’s the adventurer’s way to get into pub fights kiddo” he smiled agreeing with the man now known as Giles, he watched as the lady ran and hugged him, must have been a butler from her childhood either way she was from rich birth and hardly able to take care of herself or so he thought. The butler asked if he needed a lift to his hotel as he arched a brow, he had forgotten about booking a hotel room as a guy calls out his name “Dante” throwing him he brown leather jacket and brown hat, Dante catch’s them giving the guy a wave, ripping off his shirt, he was now fully bare-chested as he placed his hat on top of his head, sliding his jacket on he left it unbuttoned allowing his ‘washboard’ abbs to show with his ‘rock hard’ pecs “Actually, I don’t have a hotel I just flew in” rubbing his chin he smiled as he knew he’d rough it for the night something he’d do constantly and enjoyed immensely “Thanks for the offer, I’ll just rough it for the night find myself a nice dirt patch under a tree somewhere” he nodded as he glanced down to the female “You’d do well to stay within your kind’s area’s little Miss” he had copied Giles calling her miss but added Little in front in a teasing gesture, as he grabbed the tip of his adventure’s hat and tilted it up and down slightly in a gesture.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The man known as Giles actually found the young adventurer’s sense of humor to be quite funny, and chuckled at the way he was regarding Nadia. She truly was out of her element. Raised by nannies then boarding school at a young age. The times she came to Rhodes was when she was very little, probably too young to remember much. Nadia had to tear herself away from staring at the young Adventurer who introduced himself to Giles as Dante. Quite the name for such a rugged looking type. He mentioned he didn’t have a hotel to stay in, and that he just flew in from overseas. No set destination except maybe a nice dirt patch under a tree. The man servant thought about that for a moment, then said. “That patch is going to be ten inches of mud since this weather has set in. Why not come with us anyways. Miss Chronis has come to the island to deal with her late father’s affairs with the family solicitor. The estate is rather expansive, and a wonderful view of the harbour. Better than a mud hole.” Giles made it sound very tempting, while Nadia didn’t like the idea of the barbaric Dante sharing her father’s home. She gave him a gobsmacked look to which he placed a finger on her nose. “Your father always was generous to his fellow adventurers that came to Rhodes, I think this would be honouring his memory to help this young man out.” Grumbling, Nadia went to get her cases and head to the car, as Giles turned after her. “It’s only a short drive Dante, up to you.” <3>

IceTe3a: Standing there the rain caressing his tight muscles as the drops of water rolled down his body, his wet hair falling down around his face as he looked from the female to Giles, as Giles started to talk about the weather he knew the old man had a knowledge of the weather. Glancing up in the sky and back to the ground he had to agree with Giles assumption, he’d sink into a mud pit before he knew about it, this rain was set in although he didn’t mind the weather. He watched as Giles defended his choice to invite Dante to stay the night as they both walked off “Sounds interest, I could explore the grounds in the morning I suppose” he said as he tried to make everything into an adventure these days. Taking his long stride walks he caught up to the two in no time as he picked up his backpack with everything he needed with him in it, walking past the female’s he grabbed all her suitcases in one hand and threw it to lean on his shoulder as he walked towards their car “Where you want them Giles” he said as he came to walk next to the old man, obviously hitting it off with Giles was simple since the old man seemed to know a bit about being an adventurer and perhaps has some stories of his own. Either way this was going to be an interesting night, he was going to see how the other side lived and he knew he wouldn’t like it but it was somewhere he could get a good night’s sleep for once without having to be on guard, unlike out in the wild where he’s been awoken by critters of all kinds crawling upon his body.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia was not enjoying this at all. She could feel the chill of her wet clothes now starting to get to her skin and her bottom lip had turned a strange shade of blue. Giles and Dante had hit it right off. This strange Neanderthal of a man now going back to her Father’s estate with them. She truly wondered if Giles had perhaps lost a bit of sense in his older years, but the truth was he was as sharp as ever. Gesturing for Nadia’s cases to be put in the trunk, he then opened a door for Dante to sit in the front, meaning Nadia would take the back. He was right about one thing. The trip from the Taverna to the estate was a fairly short one. It must have been years since Nadia had been to her father’s primary residence, and it looked exactly the same as she remembered from her child hood. The only difference was that her adored father was not going to be on the front steps to greet her. The house had 8 bedrooms, a large study and trophy room, as well as smaller rooms that he kept his antiquities in. On pulling up outside the main entrance, Nadia placed her hand up to the glass of the car window. She closed her eyes momentarily and played back in her mind that her father was standing there, his arms opened to her welcoming her back to Bethesda. She only snapped out of her day dream when Giles opened the car door. “Home sweet home Miss.” Stepping out, she went up the stairs slowly and opened the front door. Inside the foyer were massive statues, all of which were of the Greek Gods. Her father was one for Mythology and there was no inch of the house that didn’t show that fact. From paintings, to the various art and sculptures that lined the walls. Once upon a time she ran up and down the stairs here, and was told grand stories about her father’s travels and his tales of the Gods. All so fanciful. What she wouldn’t give to hear his voice again. To feel his arms pick her up and carry her on his shoulder out into the expansive grounds. Giles came in behind her and set down her cases. “Just as you remember?” He asked, knowing full well by the way she just stood there and stared, that it was. “What happened to him?” At this point, the man servant coughed, and then he said the most unexpected thing. “I wish I knew. The search was aborted some time ago. For all accounts he is dead. But….” He paused and this had her look at him oddly. “What do you mean?” Giles looked at her, never more serious in his life. “His last adventure….he simply vanished.” <3>

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7omj0mLDp1r5r8duo3_r1_500.gif 


A Page in Time – Chapter Two.

$
0
0

A Page in Time

Chapter Two

The Lost Journal

http://f.hypotheses.org/wp-content/blogs.dir/532/files/2012/04/685358132_b71b772ca9.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a
 


IceTe3a: Dante placed the suitcases in the trunk of the car as he closed it shut, his wet hair flowing down his face freely as he watched Giles gesture for him to sit in the front, walking around to the open door he shook his head around like a dog splashing the water off it as he quickly ducked into the seat of the car closing the door behind him. They took off in a flash driving over to the more expensive side of Rhodes just out of the party district. Pulling up to a huge what Dante would call a mansion his eyes glanced around the rather large estate amazed at how much space one family needs to survive these days. Dante got out of the car and followed Giles and the lady from behind as she opened the front door Giles welcoming her home as he took a step into the main foyer noticing all the ancient artefacts displayed in the home statues of the Greek Gods lined the walls they were immaculate, he really enjoyed the Archaeology side of life as history was full of adventure and less depended on today’s technology now they were times to live in, he thought to himself. Various paintings and trinkets scattered around the place properly displayed, this was the house of a rich man and an adventurer –Whistles- “What a place, A bit too much spit and polish but love the artefacts” he said as he glanced over at the pair who were in conversation , scratching his head he could not help but overhear their conversation he walked up behind the young lady without noticing only inches of space apart as he once more towered over her, small drops of water sometimes fell off his body and onto her head as he looked directly over to Giles “So you think he’s dead huh?” he ruffled his hair as he knew most adventurers keep logs about their comings and goings. This man was sure to have a map room of where he planned his grand adventures, Dante would love to meet him one day and trade stories, and you say he’s lost? Where bout’s was he located last? Just because he’s disappeared doesn’t mean he’s dead, why I remember once I got lost in the Amazon for 6 months before finding my way out” he laughed aloud to himself. 

CharlotteCarrendar:- Nadia for a split second had even forgotten that Dante was with them and so when she turned her head to see the bedraggled adventurer dripping all over the floor, her face was a mixture of confusion and hurt. It is one thing to be told your father is dead via correspondence, but then to be told that he is presumed dead on arrival at her Father’s home quite another. Nadia didn’t know if she wanted to be sick, or go with the gut feeling that perhaps he was still alive. The question was where? The young lawyer had to ask. “Why would my father’s attorney tell me he was dead if there was a chance he wasn’t?” It was a fair question, and already Dante was weighing in with his two cents – also curious about this mystery. Giles stood silently for a time, feeling the pressure of having to explain Con Chronis’s last movements to his daughter. “Your Father had come across a shrine on the last archaeological dig actually here on this very island. As you know Rhodes is famous for its architecture and there was a rumour amongst a historical society that he attended of a mythical time piece. Related I believe to stories of the fabled city of Atlantis.” Giles cleared his throat as he continued. “One day, your father up and left the house taking with him only his dog “Samuel” and the pair headed off for the dig. I remember the morning well. He was in such good spirits. That was the last anyone saw of him. The island has been gone over many a time, till the police called off the search and your father’s attorney wanted to wrap up his affairs.” He knew that there was bound to be more questions. <3> 


IceTe3a: Dante scratched his head as he folded his arms and leant them on her head leaning his chin against his arms as he listened in, “They still digging up Rhodes eh?” he smiled as he looked down on what he was leaning against finding out it was the ladies head “Oh, hi didn’t see you there” as he glanced back at Giles “So he’s not dead, just missing by the sounds of it. There’s a lot more that could have happened sounds to me they just got over looking” he nodded as he came to a stand no longer leaning against the lady’s head as he glanced around thinking to himself, “Storm should be over by tomorrow I dare say. Giles, how long has it been since he disappeared exactly?” he knew anyone who called himself an adventurer could look after themselves in the wild so there was a chance he was still living and breathing, possibly hurt. Glancing down to the lady he wondered as to why she was even here? By the sounds of it she moved away from her father a long time ago “So what’s your story in this erm…” he said as he looked down to her 


CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia was small, there was no doubt about that but Dante’s blatant disregard for her – using her head to lean on was a bit much even for her to take. She pulled out from under him, when he said he didn’t see her there. A likely story. The more he was around her the less she liked him. She shook her head a little and a spray of water drizzled to the floor. “Do you mind?” the young lawyer said with a discerning look. She had been trying to pay attention to Giles and the story of what actually happened to her father. It just didn’t make sense that they would simply give up on the search without some sort of proof to his demise. Even Dante’s response that the police got over looking gave her even more reason to believe there was more to this. Giles was quick to answer. “It was no secret that your father Con had rivals in the game. One such man by the name of Stanley Whittaker who used to study under your father was the hired consultant to put down that he believed your father was dead.” Now things were starting to appear murky, for the man servant knew a lot more than first thought. “He shares the same lawyer as your father also. So the moment it was announced the search called off, your father’s lawyer more or less jumped to have you brought here Nadia. Perhaps he thought you would merely sign off on your father’s estate and that Mr Whittaker could jump in and buy it at a bargain price. You have to understand much of what your father collected over the years is worth more than a King’s ransom. Not that they would have you believe it.” This was all starting to sound very suspicious, until Dante butted in again. He wanted to know her story and she shook her head, feeling that compared to her Father, she didn’t have one. “Dante, is it? I am fresh off the plane from London, wet….and just been told that my Father may well be alive. You want my story, well here it is.” She then tapped him on the chest with her pointy finger. “I’m a half Greek girl who plans to find out what happened to her father, in a country I know very little about.” <3> 



IceTe3a: It was true everyone basically gave up on the old man and pronounced him dead, this was an unfair call and he could see why she was upset as he looked over to Giles who was explaining the situation in more depth, “So this was more of a ploy to get at his collections and estate huh, sounds like someone might know something more than they are saying” Sounds like someone wanted the old adventurer gone so they could take over his worldly possessions without having to buy them at full price this included the estate. Dante was listening in as he arched a brow feeling the push of a single finger against his chest, he glanced down to find the young female telling him off how she’s half Greek and she wanted to find her father, who knew nothing about her home. “Right.” He grabbed her by the hips and picked her up with ease as he brought her to eye level “ How about you settle down, take a step back and breathe a little?” he smiled lightly as he placed her back on the floor “It is highly possible your father is still alive yes, As for not knowing Greece, That’s your fault for not knowing your homeland better, Look at me I’m an adventurer but I know all of Greece like the back of my hand” he glanced over at Giles and then back at the young female “What’s your name anyway? And I think you should get into a hot shower before you catch a cold, Giles how about we take a look at the old man’s map room if you don’t mind” he shrugs slightly “I don’t know, this is your call lady” he said nodding as he glanced back at her 

CharlotteCarrendar: – Giles for one was happy that the young Adventurer seemed to be clued in to what the man servant had suspected. People working against Con and may well have had a hand in his disappearance, or taking advantage of that fact. It was true, that Nadia had no idea about her Father’s life or world; due to being shut out from it by an absent mother who was more interested in her own pursuits. Nadia was denied the right to her heritage and this made her feel alien in a country that should well be in her blood. Dante wasn’t the kind of man to take a poke to the chest from a petite lady well, and for her efforts, he picked her up so that she was at eye level with him. It was most undignifying. The adventurer told her to stop and take a breather, but his actions only served to make her more annoyed. “You brute!” Giles had to side with Dante however, as she was starting to shiver badly from being wet from the storm. “Miss, why don’t you go and shower and I have your old room just the way you left it. The maid will take up your luggage and unpack your things.” Was she being dismissed? It certainly felt like it. “Ooooh!” she growled, before pulling on her wet jacket, and then huffing as she went off up the stairs, leaving Giles with Dante. “Why don’t I show you to Con’s map room, Sir.” Giles was polite as ever in the face of the young Nadia storming off. As they walked together, Giles said. “Her name is Nadia Chronis. She has not been to the island for 12 years, that was when her mother stopped access visits. Was not the girl’s fault. I believe she was sent to boarding school. Her father was distraught for years over this. But what could he do?” Leading them into the map room, it was clear that Con Chronis had travelled extensively across the world, and there were many book cases lined with journals, map books, canisters, artefacts and so much more, it would make a museum curator jizz his pants with excitement. Statues, weapons….so much here that Nadia may well not even appreciate, but Dante certainly would. <3> 


IceTe3a: He watched her as she called him a brute, this made Dante smirk as she was right he was quite uncivilized as they would say, he never thought he’d find himself in a place like this in a million years. He felt out of place as he watched Giles handle the lady with such grace, dismissing her to her room as she stormed off with a tantrum “Try not to get lost this time yeah?” he made the remark in kind to her appearing at the front of the pub somewhere where she defiantly was not supposed to end up. As he shook his head looking back at Giles “what’s her problem, to sheltered or something? Giles had offered to show him Con’s map room, as he followed Giles almost exited, Giles explained how Nadia had not been back for 12 years and her mother was the one who forced that. “Nadia huh, interesting name” he said as he continued to follow Giles “I can understand her position now, she had no choice but to grow up like that. Nothing a couple of years in the wild won’t fix” he smirked cheekily to himself as they finally reached the map room, which was decorated with artifacts, old leather bound books amongst other trinkets and rare items. As he glanced over the maps and notes of con he nodded “right right, I see” he said to himself “Well travelled con was” as he started to read what con had written it would take him all night “Giles could I trouble you for a Scotch and can I smoke in here? It’ll take all night, I’ll stay up and research” he said as he looked up at Giles his finger tapping on a point on the map. As he walked over to the fireplace, he helped himself as he started a fire to warm up the room “This sounds like an adventure, a bit of a mystery too” he said as he walked back to the notes and maps at Con’s desk, as he stood in front of the con’s large leather chair. 

CharlotteCarrrendar: – Nadia’s anger was understandable as she heard the throw away remark asking her not to get lost on her way to her room. She knew where it was..she thought. Coming to the top of the stairs, she did have to wonder for a moment which way, then realized it was right and turned almost too sharply. Dante was grating on her nerves, no matter how good looking he was. Huffing, she went down the passage, till finally reaching a room that had her name written on the door. For a moment, Nadia held her breath, and turning the knob it was almost like she was stepping back in time herself. The room was just the way it was the final time she stayed with her father. Pretty pink and blues, swirling butterfly patterns painted on the walls. Unicorns and other mythical creatures. A whole mural painted by her father and even signed with his name and her hand print. Nadia felt a lump catch in her throat as she sniffed. Recalling being a toddler when her father painted this room for her. All her toys, her books and games were left on the very shelves where she last remembered playing with them. The room was free of dust and smelt clean and fresh. He must have maintained this room so that it was ready for her return. Who would know that by the time she came back, she was all grown up. Mr Lumpy, her one eyed teddy bear that she took with her on her father’s adventures was sitting proudly upon her bedding – leaning against a small wall of coloured cushions. Nadia padded over and picked him up. Thread bare and with very little fur left he was a painful reminder of a childhood long since forgotten. Nadia brought the bear up to her face and inhaled his scent as she closed her eyes and cast her mind back to the final time she saw him…..and her Father. :: Giles stood in the doorway, watching Dante go over the many books and shelves that were in the map room, commenting that it would take him all night to do his research, but a glass of scotch and a smoke would be welcomed. “Of course Sir.” The man servant bowed and then left the room, only to return a short time later with a tray that contained a crystal canister of scotch, packet of cigarettes, a crystal glass with ice and a lighter. He set them down on the nearest table to where Dante had pulled up a leather chair to sit in. “Will that be all, Sir?” <3> 


IceTe3a: The map room was dark no lights were on as it should be, the roaring fireplace crackled cooking the wooden logs slowly letting off the most distinct smell of burning wood a smell that was most welcomed to Dante almost calming him into a zone, as the smoke raised through the chimney shoot and to the dark cold rainy night of the outside world. The heat of the room was a comfortable warmth as it caressed his body drying it along with his clothing and hat which he was still wearing it covered his face as he glanced down studying the notes; The cold from the outside barraging against the windows as did the heat from the room causing the window to fog up, the darkness of the room lit up by only the single light of the fire, casting shadows along the walls as they danced with the flame. Giles appeared back in the room with a bottle of scotch in a crystal canister, a pack of cigarettes and a crystal glass with ice and a lighter placing it down before him, the sudden extra person in the room brought Dante out of his zone as he glanced up at Giles “Please call me Dante, I’m not good with this whole butler thing. I prefer we thought of each other as friends” he came to smile as he poured himself a glass full of scotch keeping it straight and on a single rock. He brought the glass to his dry lips they yearned for the sweet taste of the scotch as he pressed the glass to his lips and took a sip. Placing the glass back down he took a cigarette out of the pack and lit it up, leaving it to slowly smoulder as it rested in-between his lips occasionally he would take a deep drag and blow the smoke out across the room whilst his hands and eyes were fixed upon the old scribbles of Con’s notes “Interesting theories he had, He’s looking for the lost temple of Zeus I believe” as he glanced up to Giles “Giles If I’m keeping you from anything, please feel free to leave and do what you must” he said before glancing back down to the notes and the map following the coordinates on the notes as he matched them to the old and stained map. The map itself had seen better days as it was torn and dirtied with pen marks across it with markings and courses amongst other things, Dante wasn’t completely sure as to what Con was looking for exactly, in con’s notes he noticed that he was searching for quite a lot of things, as he read one note in particular. ‘16th June – 2009, I have been trekking in the deepest parts of Greece’s mountains long has these trails seen foot or hide of mankind as no one comes this far out these days. It looks untouched by man for centauries nature in its original form. We found a waterfall today with a cooling pool at the base, there’s a cave system behind it just like the ones I used to walk in with my daughter Nadia . . . Dearest Nadia how I miss her so much, if only she was here to see this with me it would make it that more special, although I know in my heart she still thinks of me from time to time and that keeps me going in my older times.” Dante smiled lightly Con really loved his daughter, he placed the note on the side of the table as he was going to show it to Nadia when he could, glancing up to Giles “Giles perhaps you should check on Nadia, I think being home after so long may be a bit overwhelming for her.” He said as his face disappeared under the brim of his adventurer’s hat as he glanced back down at the notes reading them one by one. Thunder and lightning rolled over the estate as it crackled and whipped in the wind the sound echoing into the house and throughout the walls, it gave Dante’s body a light shiver he loved storms all kinds of storms, as it raged on outside, the warmth of the fireplace promised to keep them safe and comfortable. 

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/b8d8e-fairy-fantasy-theme-bedroom-kellyolson.png?w=529

CharlotteCarrendar: The maid entered Nadia’s room with the wet suitcases carrying them over to her closet, which still had racks of clothes that were for a child, not a woman. She spoke softly in Greek about how these clothes could be given to the poor, and Nadia could only nod in agreement. So many years had gone by since they were worn, but still had so much life in them. As the maid started to unpack Nadia’s suitcases, Nadia reached in for a nightie and robe as well as changes of smalls and her makeup bag. “I’m going to take a shower” she said softly, while the maid obliged her. A last look at her childhood clothes on the racks, she padded towards her bathroom. Outside, a storm was raging. Thunder and lightning swelled amongst the dark clouds blacking out the moon’s light. A change was in the air, that was for certain. The lights in the bathroom flickered and for a moment Nadia thought she saw a strange haunting shadow upon the wall that had her cry out. She clutched her chest a moment, before the lights came back on and she tried to regain her composure. ~Get a grip, Nadia~ she thought to herself, as she turned on the shower and removed the last of her wet travelling clothes. There is no such thing as ghosts..right? Standing under the heated spray of the water, she let it beat down on her head – a hand pressed to the cool tiles as she went over in her mind all that Giles had said about her father, the man that was her father’s rival and of course the wayward adventurer that was now enjoying her father’s scotch no doubt. Turning off the faucet, she stepped out of the shower, drips of water trailing down her petite form as she reached for a towel to dry herself with. She squeezed the excess water out of her hair, and then dressed in the silk nightie in white, drawing the matching robe on, before stepping out into her bedroom again. Candles had been lit in her room in the thought that if they did lose power, that she would be able to find her way to bed. Nadia though was not sleepy. She wanted to go and find Giles and speak to him more about her father, her need to find out if there was a chance he was alive overwhelming. As she descended the stairs, a window burst open with a loud crack of lightning smashing into the ground not far from the house. The loud earth shattering rumble of thunder followed with Nadia illuminated by the lighting strike. Fine white curtains billowed as the wind blew them about. Nadia shrieked and ran the last few steps down the stairs before running for her father’s den. “GILES!” she screamed, before skidding past her father’s den only to see Giles and Dante seated in the map room – the fire burning brightly. Nadia coughed and appeared embarrassed. “I hate storms.” She said, the child in her becoming apparent. Giles chuckled, for she used to do the same thing when she was a little girl. Running for her father when the storms whipped up as bad as the one tonight. He gestured for her to come in, and she did so. The fire light only made her look all the more demure in the sheer robe and nightie.

 

 

Giles turned to Dante and said. “And she came to me.” He didn’t need to go find her after all. “Dante, after a life of service, it is hard for one to change his spots so to speak. You are not keeping me from anything. “ He then asked Nadia. “How about a hot cocoa?” Nadia sat down on one of the leather chairs opposite Dante and simply nodded, as she wrapped her arms around herself, still cold from just getting out of the shower 

<3> 

http://i526.photobucket.com/albums/cc343/SeventhGrave/Thunderstorm.gif

IceTe3a: He was in deep concentration the storm raging on harshly behind him as one could see the flash of thunder and lightning through the windows behind him, mumbling the words he was reading under his breath he arched a brow “Interesting” he would say as he flipped through a book to confirm what the notes said. Taking a drag from his cigarette he blew the smoke outward as it danced lingering in the air of the room creating shapes that were different to each person’s eyes. “He was onto something by the looks of things… but what” he’d pop in and out of it randomly at times stating something before going quite once more. A shriek came from outside as Nadia came racing into the room, Giles chuckling at the situation as she had stated she hated storms, he registered that she was in the room and was listening to what they were saying but he was deep in thought and study of the information before him. Giles stating that he was too used to his ways of life although he appreciated the gesture Dante had given him, Dante was not about to force Giles to not call him sir if that’s what he preferred to say that’s to each man to make up his own choice. Giles walked out of the room after offering to go make Nadia a hot cocoa leaving the two in the room. Coming out of his zone once more “Smart man” he said as he glanced over to Nadia who was curled up in a ball across the office desk on a leather chair, she was cold and shivering as he shook his head, ‘This woman would not last a hour out in the wild’ he thought to himself. “Here” he said as her grabbed her arms and wrapped them around the inside of his coat pulling her in so her skin was touching the warmth of his skin, his brown thick leather trench coat naturally flowed around wrapping around them as he picked her up, walking around to where he was originally he sat down on the chair allowing her to sit on his knees whilst she was pressed, arms wrapped around his bare warm chest. He naturally knew how to survive in the wild and how to make people warm up, sharing body heat was the best way to do so, as he continued to read the notes and flick through a book to match them up. His cigarette half done as it rested in his mouth, his left hand grabbed the note he read from Con talking Nadia in it, he wanted her to see how her father still thought about her. “There are many more like this one” as he passed it to her. His eyes flicking from word to word note to note and to a book occasionally to search for a reference as he kept to himself, the entire time whilst working around Nadia warming up from his body heat, taking a sip from his scotch glass from time to time amongst taking a drag from his smoke. The storm was at its fullest the wind bashing up against the windows as the thunder and lightning got heavier along with the rain “Storms almost over” he said as he knew when it got to its heaviest that was basically it giving its final shot before dying away leaving a beautiful night sky, this happened often to him. He could feel her skin slowly reaching the same temperature as his as she finally stopped shivering, “Not so bad huh” he stated half minded as he continued to read through the notes “Your father had a lot of adventures he wanted to peruse and even more ideals he thought was ready to be discovered, but nothing here states anything recent and why would he up and leave.. all this adventure when he was on the right path for most of them…” he glanced down to her as she was still sitting there stealing his heat before he went back to work “Must have found something a lot bigger than these adventure’s I’d love to find out what it was” he said before going silent. 

http://cdn.rsvlts.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/shutterstock_106309886-630x350.jpeg

CharlotteCarrendar: – One of the many things Nadia’s father did when she was frightened by the storms that sometimes raged on the blistering hill was to hold her in his arms with her seated on his lap and read to her to keep her mind free from the ferocity of the rains and thunder that rocked the house. The only difference between the past and that moment in the map room was that Dante was almost assuming her father’s place. She was too stunned at first when he swept her up in his coat and then sat her back down with him – using his own body heat to help warm her cool flesh. Nadia was about to protest, when Dante revealed what he had found. Notes…many notes about how much Con missed his daughter. Her eyes fell upon the yellowed papers, her brow creasing as she scanned over the words that flowed from her father’s heart. How she missed him. All those years kept apart by her mother in some way of trying to hurt her father, but in turn hurting them both. Dante’s smoke floated about them, and this reminded her even more of her father. It was the same brand of cigarettes on the silver tray Giles had brought in that were from her father’s own den. Nadia stopped shivering as she subconsciously felt a calm sweep her. The familiarity of the room, the smells and now being comforted by the adventurer, though he probably didn’t know that he was doing it. Dante commented on how her father had many adventures he wanted to go on, plans and notes for such but nothing that indicated what it was that made him leave the day he vanished. Where would such information be? Perhaps he had found something a lot bigger, or he was led to a place where he was unable to return from. So many questions still unanswered. While all the books that Dante had found so far being familiar there was one missing. Her father’s private journal. When Giles re entered the map room and saw the young heiress sitting curled up with the adventurer he couldn’t help but smile. Fancy Dante being able to tame the girl so fast. Amazing. He set down the cocoa in Nadia’s reach, as Nadia asked the question. “Have you seen my father’s journal?” He would have known what she meant and he then pointed to the picture on the wall of Zeus. “it should be in the safe.” There was a very good reason for it being there, and thankfully the solicitor hadn’t been able to open it. Giles took a small piece of paper out from his coat and handed it to Nadia. “The combination.” Good to know someone was on her side. She looked back at Dante and said. “Ever opened a safe?” <3>

 



A Page in Time – Chapter Three.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) ” A Page in Time.”
April 10, 2014 05:04PM
A Page in Time

Chapter Three

Daddy’s Girl

http://media4.onsugar.com/files/upl1/0/88/51_2008/orphea_08v1_arquette_npg_01/i/Father-Daughter-Time.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

IceTe3a: Dante’s eyes were flicking through the notes the fireplace still roaring with crackling sounds of wood burning, it was a slow burning wood this was sure possibly oak as it burned for quite awhile keeping them warm from the cold winds of the storm, he could understand why Con would disappear so many theories as to where hidden and missing villages and temples were located among adventure plans there were so many it was endless although none of these were the exact reason why or where Con had disappeared to none of them had that.. that big pull to them that would force a man to disappear from his family without word, the storm had died down leaving everything wet whilst a cold crisp feel to the air swept around outside, he had all but forgot that Nadia was sitting on his lap, cuddling him as he started to get frustrated as his brows frowned showing how deep he was into the situation. “There’s nothing here! I swear I’ve been through everything three times already!” taking the notes and books he skims through them quickly as he placed them in a pile on the side, as to not get them mixed again, eventually the desk was empty with just the old world map, shaking his head as he grabbed the cup of scotch; lighting another cigarette he took in a deep drag as he sighs releasing the smoke in a puff cloud that flowed freely across the room leaning back into the leather chair, he takes a sip of the scotch as he knew he was missing something but what? looking down at Nadia as he finally realised she was still sitting on him, her soft skin rubbing up against his rough skin as he sighed and leaned his chin against the top of her head in a sigh, she was just finishing up reading the note he had showed her as Giles walked back into the room with a hot cup of cocoa for Nadia, Dante heard him approach as his hues flicker over to Giles who was smiling at them, a single brow arches as he glances down at Nadia he wondered why Giles was smiling like that as it finally clicked in his head how this would look they let him into their home and he’s here sitting in her father’s office presumed missing or worse with his daughter on his lap, perhaps it could be disrespectful or something like that Dante wasn’t sure he wasn’t used to the flashy lifestyle rich people lived “Erm.. It’s not what you think, She was cold.. Shivering even.. And.. I erm.. ahh…” he ruffles the back of his hair slowly it was something he did when he got embarrassed, what a situation he had found himself in, “Sorry I mean no disrespect.” he sighed out softly as he took another drag from his cigarette. He honestly didn’t mind that she was on his lap or that they only met only 2 hours ago, Giles was a nice man he’d understand the situation Dante was sure of this. Nadia was speaking of a journal, Con’s journal? Of course he had one it was just hidden in the safe, he listened into their conversation “This could have been information we could have used earlier” he chuckled softly as Nadia glanced up to him asking if he could crack a safe, arching a brow he rubbed his chin as he shrugged “I’m sure I got some dynamite in my bag somewhere if you really wanna go out with a bang” he chuckled as he placed his adventure’s cowboy hat on top of her head, glancing up at the picture of Zeus that was now hiding the safe where Con’s journal was, he wanted Nadia to be the first to read it as it was her right and she should for comfort anyway.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Giles expression was veiled amusement at the situation that had sprung from the young adventurer’s idea of how to keep the young heiress warm – but placing her on his own lap. His nervousness at how it looked shone through by the way he tussled the back of his hair with his hand lightly. Giles was impressed that the man had managed to keep the girl there, considering how they appeared to be squaring off from the very moment they encountered each other. Was it the scotch, or maybe the fact that Dante viewed her a little differently now that he got to understand the situation better? Having been through copious note books that were scattered across Con’s desk, Dante had come up empty handed as to clues in the possible location of Nadia’s father, or even an idea as to what it was that he had found – if anything. Had Con met with foul play? Was the solicitor involved, or that rival of her father’s ; Stanley Whittaker? The answers may not be cut and dry, even with more evidence, but they needed to find something that would give them a head start. That…would come in the shape of the lost Journal. Giles handed over the combination that had been written on a small piece of paper, kept by Con’s manservant for years. “Your father didn’t trust anyone else with this. Now I am starting to understand why.” Dante had plonked his adventurer hat upon Nadia’s head, which made her look comical since her head was so much smaller than his own. It pretty much sank down and nearly covered her eyes. She pushed the front brim up a touch, just so she could see. Dante’s idea of blowing up the safe, was met with a “psh” sound, as Nadia climbed off his lap and padded over to the picture. A large ornate frame that she nervously tilted, and sure enough the small safe door was exposed. Nadia entered the combination onto the keypad, and a green light switched on, as she could hear the locking mechanism disengage. “That was easy.” Nadia mused, turning the handle and opening the safe door. Inside, there were two items. A photograph of Con with his daughter, the last time they were together, and a weathered journal that was leather bound and soiled. It looked as though he carried it with him everywhere accepts on his last trip out. Surely he would have taken it. Reaching in, she took out both items, and stared down at the picture – the photograph were her father was smiling and holding her up on his shoulder proudly. “I remember this.” Nadia said softly, as she walked back to Dante. Giles kept a close watch and nodded. “He took that out of a gilded frame by his bed side and put it in the safe. He must have had his reasons.” Nadia sat back down on the same chair as Dante, and slowly turned open the journal, only for a yellowed map to fall out from the front page as well as a letter marked. “To my Nadia.” The young lawyer gasped in shock and bent down to pick the letter up off the floor. <3>

IceTe3a: She gave him a quick and sharp ‘Psh’ to his response on blowing the safe up and perhaps taking half the room with it in the process, he chuckled at her response as he shook his head “go on then!” Dante watched as Nadia climbed off his lap, coming to a stand she took the paper where the codes were written on from Giles and walked over towards the safe, her bare feet softly thumping against the wooden floors of the map room. Dante wanted to know exactly what happened he had to admit that he was drawn into the situation quite fast as his hues followed her hands watching as she slowly tilted the picture frame carefully not to break it, exposing the face of the safe it was defiantly a highly designed one not the cheap ones you can get from your everyday hardware store. She punched in the pin as it made some weird sounds and then beeped she swung the handle down as the door opened up, he was leaning out of his chair as he was on a half stand stance his ass not even resting on the chair. He watched as Nadia pulled out the journal and a picture as Nadia said “I remember this” her and Giles went on about the photo which Dante thought he’d stay out of as it sounded like a more personal situation. His hues followed Nadia as she slowly walked over back to him turning around her back was facing him did she realize he was still sitting here? Or was she to lost in the moment?? As she sat down back on his lap her weight pressing down on him forced him to sit back in the chair as she was too distracted to realize she had just sat on top of him. Watching as she opened the journal a piece of paper flew out and hit the floor at their feet, his eyes followed its graceful fall as he read ‘To my Nadia’ it was a note for her! Perhaps this would explain everything as Nadia decided to bend down shifting her weight to pick it up, he could feel her weight shifting on his lap as he rubbed the back of his hair once more trying not to distract her or make the situation awkward, he decided to roll with it as she picked up the note and sat back up straight he pulled her to lean back against him so he could see what it was she held in her hand he didn’t say anything as he waited patiently for her to open the note his eyes flicking to Giles for a moment and then back to the note. Lighting another smoke he kept it in his right hand placed between his pointing and index finger as his other fingers kept a strong grip of his cup of scotch, leaving his left hand free he rested it on Nadia’s leg hoping she wasn’t the kind of girl that crossed her legs, otherwise his hand would get stuck between her legs, not that he was trying to hit on her or anything her leg was just the closest thing he could rest his hand on as he focused on the note was it a note? A journal entry perhaps that Con didn’t want anyone else to see? Or perhaps it was a map? Looks like they were about to find out or at least he hoped this would give them some kind of answers or at least a clue as to where to go from here.

CharlotteCarrendar: – At first, Nadia didn’t know what to read first. Naturally the letter addressed to her was of great significance and may well have something in it that could help her understand the reasons for his disappearance, but the more pressing matter was finding real clues. The first, being the map. It was of the island of course, the very one on which the estate was situated. As she unfurled the yellowed parchment, she groaned to see it was all written in Greek. “I should have studied.” Nadia lamented. Nadia handed the map to Dante; whose lap she was again sitting on. “Here, maybe you can make sense of that.” The map was covered in symbols, and down the side a menu that had coloured marks meaning different things, from locations to temple sites. On opening her father’s journal, she was shocked to discover that it was one that he must have been writing in for over twenty years. A special kind of journal that mapped his adventures, and she started to see the same symbols coming up time and time again that looked exactly like those on the map. Even Giles was now curious about the find, and sat himself down paying full attention. Nadia flicked the many pages through her fingers till at last she came to the last page. ~Journal entry dated 2nd Feburary, 2014~ After years I managed to get my hands on the greatest prize in existence. One that I know my colleagues would kill for. The map, I discovered leads to the gateway to Atlantis. It was here, all the time …right under my very nose. Whittaker is suspicious. I have my doubts about his loyalty after yesterday.” That was the last entry….the day before he went missing. Shocked, Nadia looked at the map. So this is what they wanted? A map? Giles listened and then sighed. “I had feared for your father, him being so trusting. Little did I know that he heeded my words.” He then gestured to the map. “You need to work out how to find him, if he has truly gone missing or met with foul play.” <3>

IceTe3a: Dante arches his brow as Nadia said she couldn’t understand Greek let alone read it as he shook his head “You should learn” he said before taking the old map from her hands and opening it up before them. Laying it on the table he glanced at the map generally taking in its beauty “This map.. Is really old, we’re talking hundreds of years here” he stated so everyone could hear him. As Nadia opened up the journal he glanced over as she started to read it. He glanced back to the map still drawn to it as he was not yet ready to move on to the rest of the clues, the map was indeed old as it was written in ancient Greek language and not the new age stuff, that old language was lost to the ages as were the gods, But he knew the ancient language as he still held the gods in his heart. I think I know what this map is all about and where and why your father disappeared…The journal had seen better days as it was most defiantly Con’s travel journal which was all to obvious, he listened in as stopped at the last entry date 2nd of February? Interesting, he thought to himself as he quietly read the page to himself as Nadia did the same. “Hmm..” Giles was quick to come to the same conclusion Dante was at, foul play “Giles is right, I think your father was a bit too trusting in this” he said as he glanced back at the map reading what it stated “This.. Is the map to Atlantis?!” he leaned in against Nadia so he could see the map closer, as he glanced at a local map and then the old map “It’s… “ he stopped and continued to check his entries “ It’s the map, it states there’s a cave system just off Rhodes Ocean cliff faces, right..” he tapped on the local map “Here” he glances up to the pair “If anyone else found out about this, your father’s life is surely in danger, Atlantis is … the score of a century the title alone for finding such a place is worth multi millions let alone the treasures and claims with rights you get” he swallowed hard now that Con’s life seemed to be in more danger than they once thought “You’ll need to get yourselves a boat, some dive gear perhaps survival gear and a guide of some sorts at the very least” he nodded in agreement to himself as he leaned back in the chair. “Your father, if all this is right and is actually real, is looking or already has found Atlantis” he said as he could not believe he would ever be saying something like that in a million years

CharlotteCarrendar:- Nadia shrugged her shoulders lightly when Dante suggested she should have learnt Greek or at least start too. It hadn’t been on her list of priorities, but she was now thinking that it would be a damn good idea. The map was spread out on the table – a rare find indeed and a very delicate one. It was one that belonged in a museum under armed guard, and yet here they were, the three of them going over it with great interest. Dante was the expert out of the small group, noting that the map was many hundreds of years old. Nadia was still trying to figure out how her father came to get it. Another mystery; for another time. Using the contents of the journal and the markings that matched his findings, Dante was able to conclude that the map was not only genuine but….the map to Atlantis. Nadia blinked. It was a myth..Wasn’t it? That was what her mother used to keep saying over and over again, and that her Father would never give up on his belief that it did actually exist. Nadia kept the envelope that was addressed to her still tight in her hand, almost afraid to open it after this discovery. Giles recognised the outlines on the map and nodded in agreement, when Dante identified key point and landscape markings. Giles slowly rose as Dante said they would need to get a hold of a boat and dive gear as well as a guide and survival gear at the very least. Giles coughed and then asked the pair to follow him. If they did, he would take them outside the main house, since it had stopped raining. Nadia shivered as she followed along behind Giles to a big shed. He pressed a few buttons of a code in and the large roller door opened to reveal what was Aladdin’s cave of survival equipment, a boat, a large 4WD truck and masses of scuba gear as well as tents and so much more. Nadia just stood there. “Wow.” It was like one of those camping conventions but all in one shed. “Your father used much of this frequently. I suggest in the morning that you take what you can from here, and hire a guide down at the port.” It was a good suggestion, and Nadia glanced back at Dante and asked. “Does this work?” <3>

IceTe3a: This map was a rare treat for Dante as it had been awhile since he had seen such a rare artifact before his very eyes, as his fingers tapped the location he was 100% sure of what he was saying now, as this was the map to Atlantis so it did exist he smiled as he glanced up to Giles who had asked them to follow him. Nadia had gotten up and followed after Giles, Dante scratched his head as he shrugged and followed them quietly, Giles led them outside of the house now that the storm had passed it left a beautiful night sky littered with shining stars. The cool air caressing the warmth of his body, his muscles clenching as they hardened up due to the cold air, his trench coat all that was covering his bare upper torso as he glanced upon the grounds after a few minutes of walking they came up to a big shed, why were they standing in front a big shed? Giles punched in a code into a key pad, was everything on the rich side secured with keypads? As the boom door started to wind up and open the lights came on in the rather large shed showing a 4wd truck, a rather large boat, and dive gear amongst other various survival gear. Nodding as his eyes glanced over the gear “Looking good, everything you’ll need for this is right here, you two should be fine.” As he pointed to a few items they need for this trip “Make sure your guide is willing to go the entire way with you and not leave you stranded whilst you go adventuring in the cave systems.” Turning to face the two he smiled lightly “Well, Good luck to the both of you; I hope you find him and he’s alive and well.” Dante had it stuck in his head that he should best get out of their way as soon as possible so they can start the search for Nadia’s father. Glancing up at the starry night sky he nodded to himself as he thought this may be a good time to depart since the storm had passed “Thanks for the invite guys, the storms long gone by now so I’ll get out of your hair” he nudged Nadia playfully “I’m sure this one will be relieved to see me leave” as he chuckled knowing they were both from different worlds.

CharlotteCarrendar: – With the artificial light now shining down and creating a glow around Nadia’s white silk robe which thankfully had not been dragged through the puddles on the way out, she looked a lot more petite now. Especially up against the sizeable 4WD truck and boat. How on earth she would be able to lift half the equipment was another thing. But it was when Dante then started to thank Giles and Nadia for the lovely evening and that he hoped that she would be able to find a guide willing to go the entire way, that her mouth fell open and she looked to be stuttering. Giles slapped his hand to his cheek. The young adventurer was perfect to help Nadia find her father and they had everything right there to go in the morning. But how did Nadia feel about all this? Was she too proud to say she needed his help? Had she gotten over earlier behaviour? Giles tried to give her a nudge, and she seemed to creep forward a little, after Dante had done the same thing. Saying she would rather him out of her hair. The young lawyer looked back at the truck and then at Dante. Was this what all the men in her life did? Just up and away when she actually needed them? Still clutching her father’s letter to her, she thanked Dante. “Thank you for all your help, I am sure I can find a guide….tomorrow.” That said, she hurried off inside, partly hurt and more or less clueless on what to do. He obviously didn’t think she had it in her to find her father…maybe it was time to prove him wrong. Little did they all realize that someone was watching from over the hill. With night vision binoculars. The mysterious man stubbed out a cigarette and chuckled darkly, before abandoning his position and going to his nearby car. This was going better than he had hoped. Giles sighed, and offered his hand to shake to the young adventurer. “Good luck, Dante. And…thank you.” He then closed the large shed, before going in after Nadia. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante was oblivious to the situation at hand, as he never noticed Giles nudge Nadia towards him, he glanced down as Nadia came closer. He smiled lightly as his eyes met hers noticing she was looking up towards him but not directly to him he was a little lost as he glanced over to Giles for a moment before Nadia dismissed him, ‘Thank you for all your help, I am sure I can find a guide….tomorrow.’ he nods slightly and was about to say something in return but as he was about to she rushed off towards the main house doors, his hues followed her until she disappeared into the main house. Why was she running? Perhaps she was excited about all the news and the possibility of finding her father that must be it. His attention was brought to Giles who offered his hand to shake as Dante took it and gave a firm shake, ‘Good luck, Dante. And…thank you’ Dante nodded slightly as he smiled “You look after her now Giles, I’ll be in Rhodes for a little longer before I figure out my next step If you need anything feel free to holler” he stated in gesture as Giles walked off after closing the large shed leaving Dante in the dark by himself. Rubbing the back of his head he shook his head in confusion as his gut was telling him something wasn’t right with the way things were just left between those two and him, as he glanced around he started to walk out towards the main road following Nadia’s long driveway down Glancing back quickly to the main house he gave a two finger salute before continuing to walk “Got a long walk ahead of me” he said as he placed his hat on top of his head, shifting in his trench coat. After awhile he came to the main road, as he couldn’t believe how long their driveway actually was; his sense of direction was perfect as he started to travel the long and dark road back down to the party district of Rhodes where the docks and pubs were “This’ll take quite awhile” he said to himself as he thought over what had happened to him in the past couple of hours.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_maiqd0RW2x1qkdght.gif
CharlotteCarrendar: – Giles thought that Nadia had gone up to her room, but no. He could see a slight shadow coming from the map room, and so he went to investigate it. Staying just outside, he peeked his head in enough to see Nadia sitting in that same chair that Dante had, and she was going over the map and the journal that were left on the table before they had gone outside to see the truck and boat. The half finished glass of scotch was still on the table, and you could still smell the cigarette that Dante had been smoking. Nadia was rocking back and forth a bit, then reached for the scotch glass and took a swig, only to start coughing violently. Clearly, she was not used to hard liquor. It was almost painful for Giles to watch. The girl was young, naive…and way out of her league. She was but a child when she last saw her father, and knew nothing about his world, his adventures. All of them were like fairy tales of her childhood. With a nervous hand she picked up the photograph and ran her finger across her father’s face, whispering. “Help me Papa. Help me find you.” Giles bowed his head, and then backed away to leave the girl in her father’s map room in peace. If she was going to try and do this on her own, Nadia was going to have to grow up….fast. The man servant knew that he would be no good in helping her find her father. He was too old for this game. If only Dante had gotten a clue. If only he had stayed. If only Nadia wasn’t so pig headed. What a mess. Back in the map room, Nadia drew up her feet under her where she sat and held the photograph of herself and her father to her chest. She needed to believe he was out there….and that she had the courage to find him. Down off the side road near the entrance to the driveway, a black car waited in the shadows, and the unidentified driver saw Dante walking out. As soon as he had gone past, the headlights blazed, and the car started for the Chronis estate driveway. <3>

http://jay.mobile9.com/download/media/41/flashinghe_dcdy6pzy.gif

IceTe3a: Dante came to a stop as he started searching for a smoke, “Ugh where are they… Ahh!” he found a stray cigarette as he lit it and took a drag whilst thinking about what was going on, he had not clicked on as of yet as to them needing him. But his gut was telling him that something was up, did he miss something? As he went through what went on in his mind as he rubbed the back of his head “Right.. and then we got the Journal..” he nodded as he spoke aloud to himself “And Giles wanted to show me the gear.. wait did he want me to inspect it? Or what.. and then she ran off” he stood silently for a second as he took in a drag and then it clicked and he choked on his smoke as he coughed it out “Oh Fuck me” he said as he turned on the ball of his foot, finally clicking that she wanted him there with her to help her out as he started jogging back up the road to Nadia’s place as he ditched the smoke. “How could I be so stupid, poor girl no wonder she ran off” he could see the driveway in the distance as he heard a car engine roaring as a car came racing down the street and pulled into Nadia’s driveway. “Who is that…” he said to himself as he stopped, he remembered Giles saying how Con had dangerous rivals and the possibility of the lawyer as in on it as well, he wasn’t going to take any chances as he thought they may be in some sort of danger. Coming to a sprint he finally reached their driveway as he saw the taillights driving up it at a great speed, they’d be at the front door within seconds as he sprinted up the drive way but kept to the shadows, coming up finally behind the large shed where they parted ways he hid as he placed his backpack on the ground, pulling out a pistol he took the safety off and placed it in his trench coat, it was just a safety precaution which he wouldn’t pull it out unless was needed as he waited in the shadows to see what was going to happen, before he made his entry. By now whoever was in the car had already gone inside as Dante snuck up closer towards the main doors of the house trying to listen in.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Giles had retired for the evening. Going to his own room, he shut the door and made one huge error. He forgot to lock the front door. The black car had come to a silent halt – cutting its engine and turning off the lights so it was not obvious to those inside that someone was coming to the house well after night visitors would be welcomed. A man dressed in all black attire got out and looked around. He then removed a revolver from his jacket and crept towards the front door. Surprisingly he was able to open it and then he silently made his way inside. Whoever it was knew the Chronis house intimately, and he saw the flicker of gold and red coming from the map room. Grinning to himself, he kept to the shadows as he crept along trying to be as quiet as he dared to find the young Nadia and get what he assumed she had uncovered. Sure enough, he peeked in and there was Nadia, still going over the map. She had drunk the last of the scotch, and hiccupped a little, while looking at the journal and then back at the map. The man in black raised his arm and had the gun pointed at Nadia’s head. “Welcome to Greece…Miss Chronis, pity you won’t be doing any sightseeing.” Nadia gasped as she looked up to see a man holding a gun and having it pointed at her. “Who are you?” A logical question asked by a terrified girl. “Someone who is going to be very rich. Now get up, and move away from the map if you value your life.” Nadia started to rise slowly, her heart near beating out of her chest. The man sneered as he gave her the once over. “Your father never told me that you had grown into such a beautiful woman. I might change my plans on killing you, and have you and your father’s estate to myself.” <3>

http://stjohnsheriff.org/pics/man_gun.gif

IceTe3a: Dante couldn’t hear anything from inside he was too far away, but the front door was left slightly open he’d have to go around to the window of the map room and check to see if he could see anyone in there as that’s where Giles and Nadia most likely was, still trying to figure out their plan of attack and that’s where this new person could be. So he crept around the side quietly as he started to hear a males voice, being so tall he had to crouch down so he wouldn’t be seen, as he overheard the conversation, his muscles tensed in anger to what he heard how dare this man speak like that to Nadia. Standing up he glanced through the side of the window as he noticed the man had a gun quickly he ducked down as he pulled out his own pistol, it was loaded and ready to go. Thank god Dante was a great shot, he crouch walked back to the front door as he crept inside leaving the front door open. He was on the wall right next to the door of the map room as he glanced in the man’s back was turned to him as he made a signal for Nadia to keep quiet. Dante snuck up to the man’s back and came to a stand towering over him like he always did, casting a shadow in front of the man he shoved the pistol in the back of the man as his left hand gripped his shoulder with crushing force “Drop it now” he simply said as he had no issue with taking another man’s life, giving a reassuring jab with the pistol in the man’s back once more he growled one last time as a final warning before he started shooting “Last time, Drop it” he said in a deep threatening voice.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The man who was hard to see properly in the light that the fire place gave off was staring at Nadia menacingly. So was this the man that had betrayed her father, or another? She had never seen this man before in her life. The barrel of the gun pointed at her was cocked and able to be fired if the girl did not do what he wanted. Shivering with fear she tried to back up, then out of the corner of her eye she noticed the movement of another. ~DANTE!~ Her mind screamed. He had come back. He motioned for her to keep quiet and she did just that, averting her gaze back to the gunman, who was now getting antsy. “Do you know what you even have in front of you, girl?” Course he meant the map but then that was when Dante struck, gripping the man’s shoulder suddenly. The gun he was holding went off in his hand, and the bullet whizzed past Nadia’s head – missing her by mere centimetres. The man dropped the smoking gun, but then tried to ram his elbow back at Dante and make some sort of attempt at a getaway. <3>

IceTe3a: The gun went off and this pissed off Dante to the point where he was almost enraged, he watched as Nadia was fine the strange gunman had dropped the gun and attempted to elbow Dante in the chest which struck true, unfortunately for the shorter man Dante was a 6’8 built brick as the hit barely registered. Holding a firm grip of the man he flicked his gun down besides Nadia just in case. “Right…” he said as he turned the man around to face Dante, his left hand grips the scruff of the man’s clothing quickly leaning back he threw one solid right punch towards the man’s face if the punch hit it was surely to break his jaw and nose from the sheer power of the swing, Picking the man up with one hand to reach his eye level he let out a deep growl “I ever see you again…” he said as he dragged the man out of the house and tossed him sending him flying towards his car “You’ll wish I’d have killed you” as he walked back inside slamming the door shut he raced over to Nadia and picked her up in his arms holding her close. “Are you ok? I’m sorry; I never should have left your side. I didn’t realize you wanted me to come with you on this adventure. Consider me an employee under your employment.” He said as he sat down in Con’s chair once more as he placed Nadia on his lap checking for any wounds or scratches on her face or body. After a few minutes had passed he deemed she was more in shock than harmed as he smiled wiping a strand of hair from her forehead and placing it behind her ear “That was obviously the partner, from now on you don’t leave my side and we keep all this between the three of us” he wondered where Giles was during all of this as he glanced down to Nadia he smiled “ Your fathers alive, We’ll find him together”

 


Count Marulo’s Estate (19) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 03:46PM
Terrace of the Marulo Estate

The gentle rustling of Elvira’s skirts had the Count’s ears prick. He was always keen with his hearing, and with a slow turn on the ball of his left foot, you could see the warmth of his smile – his eyes taking in the sheer elegance and beauty that was Elvira. The colour chosen for this night illuminated her features, and the Count felt almost light headed from the sight of her. How could a man possibly dream to have one so lovely as this for their wife and lover. Setting down his cigar in a small glass dish, he then strode over towards his wife, and with an elegant sweep of his hand, he bowed low before her. Rising, he then stepped in around and came in behind her, as the strains of classical music swept over them. Ever the wolf, he leaned in and made that appreciative growl that she would come to know well. His lips just gracing the skin of her neck, but there was the nip of his teeth that showed he was marking her for later. The Count’s hands had already found her hips, and he drew her into him firmly.

“As always I am captivated by your beauty, my heart.”

Dinner was waiting for them, but the Count seemed intent on tasting his wife first.

She smelt so good to his senses. His eyes flickered darkly, before reaching for her hand, and then gesturing that she sit. Virgo withdrew a chair for her and gave a light nod, hoping she would sit, so he could help her in further.

Ever the gentleman.

<3>

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 04:00PM
Terrace

That moment in time, etched in her memory. Her mate turning to see her standing in the light of the candles. His eyes flared darkly and she shivered under his regard. Abandoning his cigar in favor of her company.

He stood before her, executing a low bow, to which she replied with a slight curtsey. He straightened up and came around behind her. To her credit, she remained still, but the heat of his body pressed in around her, making her body hum with desire. The music swelled over them as he growled low in her ear. Her pulse raced. Even know, after the birth of their children, he could still make her feel like that woman a year ago who was swept off her feet by a single kiss.

She felt those same lips brush against the skin of her neck, his teeth nipping at her, letting her know that he wasn’t finished with her just yet.

He took her hand, stepping around her to lead her to their dinner at the table that had been set up for them. He held her chair for her, pushing it in as she sat.

“Thank you, darling. Dinner smells wonderful as always.” She glanced at the musicians, “And I love your taste in music as well.” She glanced around as she placed her napkin in her lap. “I remember another night like this…you and me…moonlight under a gazeebo…” she trailed off, her eyes dark in rememberance. “I do believe Mother had to have the table replaced.” she giggled.

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 04:15PM
Terrace of the Marulo Estate

Indeed it had been a good year since that first dinner that they shared. Well, they almost ate. Come to think of it, the Count did. A starlit sky that shone over the pair when the Count made his intentions known that he wished for the succubus to be his, but only when she would let the creature be free from her satin binds. Oh how the words of his love recanting their first time had him show a toothy smile. How could he forget that night? He sure as eggs could remember damaging the table under the gazeebo.

“Broke it in two, if I recall.” The Count said, taking a napkin and tucking it into his collar with a subtle turn of his wrist. Oh he could be the regal Count, but that night he was the true wolf, and took the succubus so hard that she screamed his name for many an hour. How different he was on the surface – polished and refined, yet sweep away the fancy clothes and the romantic notions, and beneath he was a beast in every sense of the word.

Lifting off the silver dome from his meal, the Count was delighted to see that Cook had gone beyond expectation – the meal a sumptuous feast to the senses. “Cook will be rewarded for this fare.” Picking up his utensils, he started to carve into the well cooked fowl, and brought a morsel to his lips. He chewed it thoughtfully, his eyes on his wife, slowly undressing her.

“Sally picked the colour, didn’t she?” The Count chortled, knowing his wife loved black to no end. “I will say this, no matter what you wear, no matter how refined or detailed, it shall be on the floor before you even say my name.”

Ever the playful Lord. He did love their dinner conversations, as he tried to keep them light and without talk of dramas, in particular the recent trip of their servants to her former household. No doubt there would be some talk later, but he didn’t wish to spoil their evening.

Taking up his glass, he said a toast to his wife.

“To my heart, the mother of my children, and the woman whom I worship. My love for you grows like that of the rose, I am all I am because of you.”

<3>

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 04:33PM
Terrace

“Broke it in two, if I recall.” he remembered, making her laugh in delight.

Just thinking back to that night made her insides aquiver and she had to squeeze her legs together to keep from moaning.

He lifted the covers off their trays and the smell of well-cooked and seasoned meet assaulted her senses. She cut into her portion and placed the bit upon her tongue. She couldn’t help the moan that escaped her that time. Cook had truly outdone herself.

She looked up as she reached for her wine glass and caught Virgo’s assessing gaze. She may as well have been naked before him as he undressed her with his eyes. She swallowed the bit she’d eaten and took up her glass.

“Sally picked the colour, didn’t she?”

“Yes, she did.” Elvira nodded, setting down her glass, spearing a carrot with her fork. “Why she keeps trying to dress me up in these bright colors is beyond me. I hate them. And stop laughing. It isn’t funny.” She scolded him as he chortled with glee.

“I will say this, no matter what you wear, no matter how refined or detailed, it shall be on the floor before you even say my name.”

“Hmm…I look forward to it.” she smirked, eying him speculatively.

He took up his glass, holding it up to her in a toast. She copied him. “To my heart, the mother of my children, and the woman whom I worship. My love for you grows like that of the rose, I am all I am because of you.”

“Oh darling.” Elvira smiled. “It is that love that has made me the woman I am today. I am no longer that embittered, spoiled woman of yesterday, thinking that the world belonged to me, that it owed me to grace it with my presence. And you have given me three of the greatest gifts I could have ever received; your love…and two beautiful children. Thank you.” she smiled warmly, touching her glass to his before taking a sip. Not once did her eyes leave his.

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 04:57PM
Carriage just off the grounds

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2014/04/9de7c-scotchinvisibleman.gif?w=529

A black carriage pulled by four dark horses had been laying in wait outside the gates of the Marulo estate. Within the carriage, a man who was wrapped in bandages and holding a jewelled cane. On the seat beside him sat the latest paper that featured an article on the newly arrived twins of the Marulo family. Chuckling darkly to himself, the man in the bandages ran a gloved hand across the image of the happy family.

“A wolf that lays with a demon produces the most delicious of spawn.” His voice was filled with a diabolical edge as the woman who sat across from him flitted her fan wildly. She was not one for kidnapping children, but she knew better than to stay behind when the Master had decided to go ahead with his plans.

“They could be home, Master.” Countess hissed as she peaked out of the curtain that covered the window. The man in bandages didn’t seem to care. “It’s not like…they are going to see me.” Taking off his hat and setting it down, he then removed his glasses with both gloved hands showing no eyes hiding in behind them. Slowly he unravelled the bandages and the invisible man was going to make his first strike against the family Marulo.

Leaving behind his clothing and coat, the door to the carriage opened as though by unseen hand, which it was. A voice called back.

“Be ready to take the children, and driver…we head immediately back to the manor!”

That said, the invisible man spirited off through the gates and left the Countess to her devices. “I hate children.” The Countess going back to admiring herself in her broken compact.

The Nursery

While Sally had been left to take care of the small twins, so that the Count and Countess could enjoy a romantic evening on the terrace, little did she know that danger was lurking close by. The odd sound of padding of footsteps was heard up the hall, then the door handle turned slowly. If she was to see, the door would open all by itself, but could she sense the presence of an intruder?

<3>

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 06:35PM
Nursery

Sally was sitting in the rocking chair near the twins, humming a lullabye to follow them into their dreams. She had a roll of yarn in her hands and was currently knitting each of them a blanket that would be a keepsake for them to keep through the remainder of their life. She was quite talented that way.

The click of the door opening caught her attention at once and she looked up to see the door sliding open. But no one entered the room.

Frowning, she got to her feet, setting aside her knitting. She moved to the open door and peeked into the hall. Seeing no one there, she closed the door. After making sure Dominique and Damion were still sleeping, she went back to her knitting, unaware of the danger that lurked close by.

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 06:47PM
The Nursery

The Lord Horne was not always one to toy with the victims of his malice, however by seeing the demure maid walk straight past him and peek out the door into the hall, he could not help himself. As she was the guardian of the children this eve, he planned to make this baby snatch into a game. Sally was knitting, with a large ball of yarn. Without sound, he crept over to one of the candelabras and started to blow each one out, till only one remained lit.

That would at least give her the feeling that….something was in the room with her and the twins. If that didn’t startle her, he would then pinch the ball of yarn and roll it across the floor towards the patio doors. His view of the children now meant that if she was chasing around the yarn like a silly kitty, he could collect the children and then whisk them out of the room.

He first…picked up Damion and right on cue the baby started to grizzle as its blanket fell away from him. The tiny baby’s feet kicking out in protest. Baby stealing was never going to be easy.

<3>

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 07:24PM
Nursery

The candles in the room started going out one by one, causing Sally to look around, eyes narrowed dangerously. It couldn’t have been the wind, seeing as the windows were closed. Her ball of yarn, that she had painstakingly rolled herself, fell from the chair and went rolling across the room, leaving a trail of yarn in its wake. Cursing the air blue, she went after it, not wanting it to unravel completely. She did not hear Damion fuss behind her nor see his little body float into the air as if picked up by unseen hands.

But someone else did, and she was not pleased.

Before the invisible person could even leave, a slight glow appeared in front of his escape route, glowing brighter and brighter with each moment, almost blinding in its intensity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/RS/images_zps3b6f86a9.jpg

“You shall not take these children today.” A very powerful voice spoke, just before Evangeline appeared before him. “They are well-protected by one more powerful than Myself and you would do well to leave before I destroy you.” Evangeline was enraged that someone would dare try to harm her charges. She reached for the youngest Marulo child, pulling him into her protective embrace before moving to stand at Dominique’s side.

A second glow began to manifest at her side and she watched passively as another angel staggered into being next to her. He was kind of rough looking and looked as if he’d spent all of his afterlife rolling in dirt. “Hello, Errick.” she greeted him with a sigh.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/IMVU/RS/snang_zps14c3d0ac.gif

“‘Ello, love. What’s this we ‘ave ‘ere then?” Errick wondered, looking at the Invisible Man. “My Good Sir, did you know that your nose looks to have fallen off? Quite disturbing that is.” Errick chuckled. Evangeline rolled her eyes and placed the tiny baby boy in Errick’s arms.

“Errick, please stop fooling around and be serious for once. You wished to learn to be a Guardian. Now is your chance to watch and learn.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Errick sighed, straightening up and keeping a careful hold on Damion. Evangeline turned back to the Invisible Man. Clearly he wasn’t invisible if Angels could see him.

“You are still here. I guess I shall have to see you on your way.” She scowled, rubbing her hands together. There was the sound of thunder rolling and yet there were no clouds to be seen. Between her hands, static electricity began to build until there were sparks arching between her fingertips.

Sally had finally gotten a hold of her yarn and turned back into the room, only to pause in shock upon seeing baby Damion floating in midair.

“Satan’s Saggy Balls!” she exclaimed right before she fainted.

Neither angel took notice as the ball of electricity began to grow between Evangeline’s hands. “Leave…now…or you will face My Wrath!” she warned for the final time.

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 07:49PM
The Nursery

The Invisible man had not counted on the fact that the spawn of a were and demon would be protected by the likes of guardian angels. THIS was most unexpected and caused the Lord Horne to become incensed with rage. How dare they interrupt his fiendish schemes. He may have been unseen to the eyes of mortals and some immortals, but not to that of the pair of guardians, one of which was now holding Damion – the boy cub.

Hissing violently, the Invisible man snatched up the knitting needles that Sally was using and twirled them as though they were slim throwing knives. He was anything if not creative when choosing weapons.

The ball of lightning that Evangeline toyed with was growing by the second and she was threatening Lord Horne with it.

“Does your God know you serve evil?” Lord Horne hissed at the pair, another twirl of the knitting needles, as he glanced down at the unconscious Sally. “I can smell it on her as well. These aren’t mortals….Angel. But their souls….oh yes….mmm…. they smell so good.”

Either way, he was not leaving without getting something out of this situation, and he attempted to throw the knitting needles to plunge into Sally’s chest. If he was accurate, he would soon suck the very soul from her body and then be on his way.

“You’re not HER guardian!”

http://a.wattpad.com/cover/3171090-256-k601644.jpg

<3>

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 08:06PM
Terrace

Elvira was enjoying her time with her mate, but there was this strange thought in the back of her mind that something was terribly wrong. She just couldn’t figure out what that was. The carefree smile that was upon her face slowly began to disappear.

“Something’s wrong.” she whispered. “Virgo…something’s wrong…” she looked at him, eyes wide with panic. “The children!” She leapt up from the table and made a mad dash into the house. Would she be in time?

Nursery

“Does your God know you serve evil?” the man hissed, picking up Sally’s knitting needles and twirling them in his hands.

“He was the one who assigned Me this duty, one which I have taken on proudly.” Evangeline replied in a calm tone. His gaze moved to the unconcious Sally.

“I can smell it on her as well. These aren’t mortals….Angel. But their souls….oh yes….mmm…. they smell so good.”

“Be that as it may, you will not harm these people. I will not allow you to.” she stated, spreading her hands apart so that the ball of energy hovered between her hands.

“You’re not HER guardian!” he shouted, making to throw the needles at Sally. In the distance, Elvira’s voice could be heard screaming Sally’s name. Just when it looked as if the needles would strike home, they bounced off something invisible, winging off to the left and embedding themselves into the wall with a -Twang!- sound.

A third glow of light, this one pure golden lit up the room like the sun on a summer day. Shocked, Evangeline clenched her fingers, dissipating the ball of energy. She wasn’t aware of any other angels assigned to the Marulos. What was going on?

The being that manifested within the golden light was in a word, Ethereal. With bright golden wings flared out behind her, she seemed larger then life. Her brownish-red eyes took in the room at a glance, her blonde hair flowing in an unseen breeze.

“But I am her guardian. Begone foul demon before I rip your soul to shreds. You are not welcome here.” the woman exclaimed.

Current Page: 3 of 3

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 08:27PM
Terrace

The Count was enjoying his evening so far, the meal was simply sumptuous and he was looking forward to desert. Both the one on the trolley and the one between his wife’s thighs. Chuckling as he thought of how the evening would end up, his smile soon dissipated as his wife lost her own.

“Something’s wrong.”

At these words, the Count leapt up from the chair he was sitting on, his nose in the air and straining to hear over the quartet. He rounded on them and shouted. “Silence!” All the band members dropped their instruments at the throaty roar from the Count who looked puzzled at his wife. Then..she said the words that he would come to dread.

“The children!”

It was as if something had been triggered inside the Count as his eyes went a shocking color of red. “WHAT?!” Seeing his wife run from their table, he let out a terrible howl and then bounded after her, his clothes shredding from his form as he started to morph into that of his were self. The roar of the beast coming to the fore at the thought his children were in danger. So much for their romantic night. Bounding up the stairs, he rocketed past his wife in a bid to save his children from whatever it was that had entered the house. He didn’t even stop to open the door. The Were broke it down.

This was all too much for the Invisible man. He had no idea that the household was protected, and with the arrival of the enraged were, he wasn’t planning to stick around to find out. He darted across the room and smashed his way out of the glass doors to the patio, before leaping off the deck into the rose bushes below with a loud thud. Leaving behind a trail of blood, the invisible man made a wild dash for the gates, where his carriage was waiting.

Inside the nursery, the Were was snarling and snapping at the angels that were lighting up the room – their glowing essence almost blinding. Virgo was so caught up in his rage he failed to see who the real threat had been.

https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-uYD64qq06y0/UwaWBYZfdiI/AAAAAAAAecg/DAJc8XxDlYc/w506-h750/carbomidia%2Bgif.gif

<3>

 

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 08:53PM
Nursery

Hearing that their children were possibly in danger was all the incentive Virgo needed. He raced passed Elvira, morphing into his werewolf form and got to the nursery well ahead of her. The door was knocked off the hinges as he charged in, snapping and growling at whomever was in the room. Elvira was behind him moments later and froze upon seeing three glowing figures (one of which was holding her son) and an unconcious Sally on the floor.

“What the bloody fuck is going on here?” she demanded. At that moment, the window across the room crashed outward, glass shards hitting the ground below as something ran off into the night.

Virgo was insensed with rage, growling at Errik, who was still holding Damion. The being with the gold wings turned her reddish gaze upon the snapping werewolf.

“Be calm, Lord Marulo. Your children are safe.” she stated.

“Who are you?” Elvira wondered, placing a hand on her husband’s flank in an effort to calm his rage. Evangeline poked Errick in the side and looked pointedly from the baby in his arms to the worried mother and father. Errick blinked once before he approached the pair slowly, pacing the sleeping babe to his mother, who cuddled him as tightly as his small body allowed without waking him.

“My name…is Lady Tempest of the House of Brax.” the being revealed. “And I have been watching over my brethren, both dark and light for thousands of years. You and your family included, Lady Marulo.”

(Crossover RP has now commenced…)

Re: .:RP:. Count Marulo’s Estate
April 11, 2014 10:07PM
Nursery

The massive head of the were swung back and forth, with drool dribbling down from its enormous fangs. Bared menacingly at the one that held his son. In this form it was near impossible to reason with the Were, and only when the boy was safely back in the arms of his mother did the Were stop the ferocious growling sound. It didn’t like the presence of the holy beings, and kept pushing Elvira with his body, trying to get her back from them and towards the cribs. The only thing that stopped him attacking, was the fact that for now, it appeared the children were safe.

The Carriage outside the gates

A god awful thud was heard outside the carriage, which startled the Countess who had been waiting expectantly for Lord Horne’s return – with the children. The door was flung open, and there was smeared blood prints on the glass, as the carriage jostled from the weight of the Invisible man. The door slammed shut as the carriage started off. Of course, there was no sign on the children. Had he failed?

“What happened?”

The Countess was dying to know how the Lord Horne was bleeding, and without his prize.

“GAH…ANGELS…WHAT…ARE ANGELS DOING PROTECTING DEMON SPAWN? ANSWER ME THAT!” Lord Horne roared as he started to wind the bandages back around his head. He was incensed to be beaten by God’s own servants. It made no sense whatsoever and he was going to make sure that he didn’t mess up next time. The Countess cringed at the Invisible man’s wrath. There was no telling how Lord Horne was going to be for the next few days. First the failure at the Opera house, now this.

http://badattitudes.com/MT/A-INVISIBLE-MAN.jpg

The carriage lumbered away, with the Invisible man cursing at the Countess, who wished she was anywhere but with him.

<3>

 

 


A Page in Time – Chapter Four.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) ” A Page in Time.”
April 12, 2014 07:31AM
A Page in Time
Chapter Four

Dressed to Kill

http://www.themarysue.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/11/TR-Reboot.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

 

CharlotteCarrendar: – The gunman staggered as he was thrown from the house by an enraged Dante, coming to a stop just near his car. Panting hard, the gunman snarled as he had been beaten so easily by the unknown man in Con’s house. “Bastard.” The gunman swore, wiping his hand across his lips. It clearly wasn’t over, for the man that had broken into the house, was Stanley Whittaker’s son who was in on the scam to try and get the map off Nadia. His biggest mistake was thinking she would be alone. Getting in his car, he put a call through to Whittaker. “Dad…some fucker just threw me out of the Chronis house!” On the other end of the phone you could hear Stanley cursing. “Fool! You were supposed to wait. Get out of there before the cops come.” Without saying a farewell he hung up on James, who snarled and then put the car into reverse, rocketing back down the driveway and thinking of how to get his revenge. In the house, you could hear the sound of fast paced footsteps, and Giles turned up in the map room holding a cricket bat, looking for the assailant. He saw Dante was back, and holding a terrified Nadia in his arms. “I heard some shouting…” the old man said, slowly lowering his bat and seeing the gun on the floor. “Someone got in?” He was asking the obvious questions, but clearly he was rattled by what he found. Nadia was clinging to Dante, shaking uncontrollably. Dante’s words were soothing but she did get a terrible fright. Hearing Dante say he was going to stay as her employee brought her some relief and she looked up at him with large doe like eyes – a wave of feeling coming over her. The man; that only hours before she was cussing, was now her protector. Dante assured her that her father was alive. He believed it. Together they would find him. “Don’t leave me.” She whispered, burying her face in his chest, while before them both was the map to Atlantis. The adventure was only beginning, but it was very nearly over before it got started. Giles spoke up. “Dante, I can prepare a room for you for the night, so you can both start off early in the morning.” <3>

http://25.media.tumblr.com/95d441a8227010c4997b80ba1d15abdd/tumblr_ms1x1cGQ821ssfdbyo2_500.gif

IceTe3a: Dante’s arms were wrapped around Nadia who was shaking and still in shock of the recent events, the sound of a car engine starting turned Dante’s hues to the window as he watched the black car scream off in a hurry down Nadia’s drive way and out to the main street, Good the danger was gone for now. He looked back just as Giles walked into the room with a bat in his hand’s this made Dante smirk as he nodded in response to Giles entry. “All is good Giles” he responded to Giles question about someone breaking in, glancing down to Nadia who was still clinging to his chest as Giles asked if he wanted a room prepared for sleeping. He glanced over to a lounge by the fireplace and pointed over to it with one hand “I doubt Nadia will be wanting to be alone, so she can sleep by the fireplace tonight, I’ll stay up for awhile until she’s asleep and then I’ll retire to this chair once I’m done studying the map” Nadia looked up at him with big Doe eyes asking Dante never to leave her side as he shook his head “Never will, I Promise” he said as he glanced at the map for a moment standing up he picked Nadia up in one hand as he grabbed the map, the smokes and the scotch in the other hand. Walking over to the lounge he laid Nadia down on it as he took his thick Trench coat off and covered her in it. Walking over to the table he grabbed the ashtray and his cup as he walked over to the fire place throwing on another log for fuel; stoking the fireplace once more allowing the fire to come alive once more as it started to cook the fresh piece of wood, turning around to Nadia he smiled as he walked back over to the lounge she was not laying on sitting down right in front of her the back of his head was just in front of her face. He poured himself another glass of scotch, as he lit a cigarette leaving it to rest in between his lips as he studied the map, comparing it with the local map of Rhodes, he wanted to learn everything this map had to offer as he was now the one in charge of looking after Nadia, Finding Con and making sure they all come back safely this was turning out to be a big adventure full of mystery, danger and more he was really looking forward to starting this tomorrow morning.

CharlotteCarrendar: – In Giles mind he thought a bed would be a better place for the young girl, but seeing as how she was still in shock from the brazen break and enter he didn’t question Dante’s suggestion that she sleep on the couch in the map room as opposed to her own bed. Besides, the bed in her room was suited to a little girl, not a woman. The man servant lent the cricket bat against the wall as opposed to taking it back to his bedroom, and then gave a short bow as he left the pair to rest for the evening. He would be up at five am for them to prepare a breakfast before they set out so he did need some sleep, as hard as that would be considering what had just happened. So effortlessly, Dante carried the young girl over to the couch by the fire, laying her down gently and then covering her with his long coat; which she pulled up around her modestly. Nadia couldn’t begin to explain why she had become so in need of Dante. Perhaps it was the shock of nearly being killed by the gunfire. Shivering slightly, she watched Dante put another log on the fire and stoking it to encourage the flames in the fire place. “I don’t know how to thank you….for what you did. I know you might think I am some spoiled brat that doesn’t know anything outside of my London home. But right now, I am so far out of my depth and willing to admit it.” Nadia spoke honestly in a quiet tone as Dante would have pulled up a chair near her to study the map. “All I know is, I would give everything to have my father back safe and well.” A short time later, Nadia’s eyelids slowly closed and she drifted off to sleep, murmuring softly every now and again. The rest of the night would be uneventful….but what would the next day bring? <3>

IceTe3a: Dante watched Giles bow shortly before wondering off to his own room for a well earned rest, taking a sip from the scotch glass he gave a sigh of relief as he continued to look over the maps, he heard Nadia moving behind him as she got comfy, as he smiled lightly. Taking a drag of smoke from his cigarette he blew the smoke out across the room as he listened to Nadia thank him for what he’s done for her, which he waved off “Think nothing of it, and perhaps you may be a young woman from the rich side but that’s not by your choice, You’ll do just fine” he said before going quiet. After a few minutes of studying the map he folded it up and placed it in his pocket, as Nadia explained how dreadfully she missed her father and wanted him back, he smiled as he got off the chair walked over to pick up his pistol and the revolver left behind from the lone gunman and placed them under the longue for safe keeping until morning turning his back to face Nadia he sat on the floor in front of the lounge where she was laying, resting his head back against the longue he could feel her breath flowing through his hair, “We will find him I promise”, he reassured her as he noticed she fell asleep, “What a eventful night it has been” he said with a sigh as he closed his eyes and fell asleep shortly after awhile, morning was coming soon and their adventure was about to begin.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The morning certainly had a crispness to it thanks to the storm the night before. The air was clean and fresh with many birds singing early to celebrate the mark of a new day. As expected, Gile was up early preparing a breakfast for Dante and Nadia that comprised of bacon, sunny side up eggs, mushrooms, grilled tomato with buttered toast and of course a large pot of coffee. Walking in wearing an apron and the meals covered under metal dome tops on a tray, he set the breakfast tray down on the coffee table nearest the fire place. The fire had long since burnt low and was now just glowing embers in the fire pit. Giles started to pour cups of coffee, creating a little noise that might wake the pair. If the noise didn’t wake them, the smell of a home cooked breakfast just might. He left the cream and sugar to be added, and then walked over to one of the windows, and drew back the drapes, allowing the sun to flood the room. “Rise and shine. Early bird catches the worm, or so they say.” Giles had thoughts of contacting the police after the break in the night before, but under the circumstances, he trusted that Dante would do a much finer job at protecting Nadia. Seeing how Dante was sitting on the floor with his head back on the lounge and young Nadia curled up next to him under the long coat, did paint quite a picture. The old man could not help but smile. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante was asleep leaning his head back still against the lounge, suddenly his eyes flick open from the slight noise that was coming from in the room, he was a light sleeper as he trained himself to awaken at the sign of any disturbance close to him as he saw Giles had walked in and placed two plates of food on the coffee table near them, he glanced around the room to find Giles opening the curtain stating the early bird gets the worm “That’s very true” as Dante came to a stand, giving a stretch as his bare upper torso pops into place the muscles stretching and hardening from the movement. Walking over he grabs a cup of coffee leaving it black with one sugar he takes a sip as he lights a smoke taking a drag he glanced down to Nadia “She slept peacefully” glancing back to Giles as he let the smoke blow out gently from within his mouth as he placed the Revolver on the table near Giles “I suggest from now on you keep this handy instead of that Bat, and whilst we’re gone Giles. I suspect you may have more company if you get my drift” as he glanced back to Nadia he smiled as he watched her small form curled up against the lounge he had to admit she was growing on him a lot faster than he first realized. Taking in another drag from the cigarette he glanced around the room and shrugged “I think I’m too used to the mud and grub to ever get used to a lifestyle like this” as he blew the smoke out of his mouth, walking over he grabs her tray of food and picks her head up gently as he sat down on the longue resting her head on his lap he rubs her hair slowly “Time to wake up, Come on big day gotta eat your breakfast” he stated as he waited for her to wake up and grab the food off him once she was ready.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Taking the revolver from Dante, Giles held it awkwardly as though it may go off in his hand. It was fair to say that he wasn’t used to carrying firearms – well not for a very long time. Back in his youth, that was another story. The notion that whoever broke in may well be back had not been far from Giles mind, and he couldn’t agree more with Dante’s statement. “Very good, Dante. I shall keep it well in reach….and update the security system.” Seeing as he had done his morning duty, he would come back for the trays and plates when Dante and Nadia were finished and about to head out. He left the pair to enjoy their breakfast as Dante was getting comfortable under Nadia. She made a slight groan from under the coat then she opened one eyelid. Then another. “Morning…” she said in a groggy voice as she wasn’t quite awake. Or a morning person either by the looks of things. As she roused she realized the there was a tray of food, and that heavenly smell of fresh coffee. Slowly she sat herself up and rubbed her eyes, before looking back at Dante. “I went right out…I must have been exhausted.” That was a fair assumption, and she patted her hair. “I must look a fright.” Thinking her hair and face with no makeup might scare the adventurer. Her tummy growled lightly, and she knew then it was time to eat. Setting the tray on the nearest table and pulling it close, she took off the lid and then smelt the delicious looking breakfast. “I’m starved. Are you eating?” She asked, taking a bite from the egg that resting on a piece of toast. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante watched as Nadia slowly “morning sleepy head” he said with a smirk on his face as she arose from her slumber only to smell food and take the tray off his hands, “Not really, I think you look quite attractive still” he said reassuring her that she did not look as horrible as she stated earlier. Dante turned to his own plate as he threw the eggs on the toast and folded it up, grabbing the griddled tomato he threw it in his mouth and swallowed it with one gulp as he left the plate empty, he came to a stand as he looked down at her “You take your time, and go get packed and ready I’ll prep the gear” he said as he grabbed his packet of smokes and the cup of coffee, Shoving the folded toast with eggs in his mouth it hung half out as he mumbled out to her “Meet me at the shed when “ *munch much* the egg sandwich disappeared, he was a really fast eater as he rubbed his mouth on his arm “outside at the garage “ he glanced over to Giles and gave him a thumbs up “Thanks for the grub, best I’ve tasted in a long while” as he walked over to Giles he lit a smoke “When you’re ready can you meet me outside at the garage so I can get into the garage, I’ll also need the truck and car keys once you’re ready” he was in adventure mode as he got serious about what he did and he loved it with a passion as he grabbed he remembered he left his backpack and adventure sack out besides the garage he knew he’d need the things that were in his bag for sure. Walking outside topless he smiled as he let out a rather large sigh of relief “Wew!!! Let’s do this!! Let’s gear up and find Old Con!!” he smiled as he walked off to the rather large and well fortified shed.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia blushed when Dante said he found her quite attractive, even without the makeup and a brush having gone through her hair. At first she didn’t know where to look and instead mumbled a thank you as she tucked into her breakfast. Dante was a little more unorthodox in his way of eating, making something of a toast sandwich and trying to cram it all in in one go. Either he was really hungry, or in a hurry to get this adventure rescue started. He mentioned for her to meet him out at the shed, where no doubt he would be hooking up the boat and loading enough supplies from her father’s camping equipment. “Be right with you.” She said, trying to eat faster but not as good at stuffing the food away. Nadia drank her coffee black, which was unusual since she preferred it normally a flat white. There was just no time in her mind and soon she dropped the cutlery on the empty plate and dabbed her lips with the napkin. Rising up off the couch, she did a few stretches, to straighten out her back after sleeping on her father’s couch, and knew she would have to go and change for the day. A quick shower was also in order. What she didn’t know was that Giles had organised clothing for Nadia to wear on this expedition. Hiking boots, camo coloured shorts and a matching top so that she blended into the environment. She held up the top and tilted her head. “I’m going to look like GI Jane.” Almost amused at the idea. There was even a backpack prepared and she quickly delved into it, amazed at how well Giles had packed it all. “I am going to need to thank him later.” She thought to herself, taking the clothes into the bathroom and jumping in the shower. A short time later she emerged, tying her hair in a ponytail neatly behind her and looking pretty good in the clothing that Giles supplied. She looked more like Lara Croft than GI Jane. Taking up the backpack, she went to meet up with Dante at the shed. :: Giles was right on time and opened up the shed for Dante using the special pin code. He also handed over the keys to the truck and directions where the spare fuel tanks were stored in back. Nadia jogged up behind them and threw her backpack into the truck. Giles looked her up and down and smiled with approval. “And she looks like an adventurer to me. Good morning, Nadia.” Nadia gave the old man a slight nudge and then looked at Dante. “I’m ready.” <3>

 

IceTe3a: Dante waited for awhile as he smoked the last of his cigarette disposing of it when he was done, Giles showed up on time as he nodded at Giles “Shall we” he smirked as he watched Giles open up the rather large shed, handing the keys over for the truck and the boat he smirked as he loved the new toys he was able to use. The truck was just beautiful she was a Raised big black Ford F450 Super duty, she was huge with all the accessories a blackened bulbar, snorkel so the engine could easily go through water and a towing bar and kit behind it, he hopped in starting the v8 diesel engine up as it roared into life, sticking it into gear he let her roll forward “Matilida..” that’s going to be her name he said to himself as he reversed her perfectly he left her in neutral as he pulled up the parking break. “She’s a beast Giles” he said as he walked behind the truck grabbing the bar of the Boat trailer his muscles flexed as the Rather large boat started moving Dante was pulling it towards the tow bar behind the truck, after a few seconds of moving it he placed it onto the towing bar and locked it into place he looked over at the boat and smiled it was a rather big boat around 7.8mtrs long she was a Quintrex 650 legend the perfect boat she could handle rough weather and had enough room for all their gear, attached with a evinrude 130HP V4 XLS engine she had the power behind her to get them out of any situation that they might find themselves in. The truck engine was purring in idle walking back over to Giles he noticed Giles was looking over at something as Nadia came to join them throwing her backpack into the trunk of the truck she said ‘I’m ready’ as Giles commented on how she looked Dante’s hues flicked over to Nadia as he looked her up and down slowly as he whistled the sexy whistle tones “Yes.. Yes you are” he said in response to her being ready as he shook his head out of it, “Right!” he said as he disappeared behind the truck he came back with a tent, 4 extra petrol tanks for the boat two sleeping bags some ropes, dive gear, knives, flints amongst other gear they would need and packed it into the boat safely away so it wouldn’t roll whilst on the water. He placed in 4 large dry bags they could store all their gear in whilst they went diving so it wouldn’t get wet, he walked back to the pair as he remembered his bag “OH right!” he said as he undid his jean buttons and ran around the corner, coming back after a few minutes he was dressed in a thick camo jean’s a rather large bowie knife rested strapped to his right leg, a skin tight black singlet slightly stained covered up most of his chest although the lines of his muscles were clear from under the singlet. He had left his old clothing behind in his swag bag around the side as he hopped in the driver’s side of the F450 and revved the engine as he swung the passenger side door open “Come on “ he said as he turned on the radio a CD was already playing as it blared through the Stereo system it was “Aqua – DR Jones”[www.youtube.com] as he arched a brow and leaned his head down to look at Nadia thinking it was hers “Really?” he smirked cheekily as he waved for her to come in to the truck. Finally once Nadia jumped into the passenger seat of the truck and closed the door he gave Giles a wave goodbye “Thanks for everything Giles, Remember what I said!” as he put his foot down the engine roared in response flicking the gear over he took off towing the boat behind them as they hit the main road and headed towards the docks, glancing over to Nadia he placed his left hand on her leg and rubbed it softly to comfort her “Let’s go get your father!!” he said in a reassuring voice

http://www.elan-motoryachts.com/cache/attachments/d27a953b9823827cc7e2c5174453b81779db7659/dc478c29f83e88be56a4ec6e45b0b1f8/E30-ext-9-1500x500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – Giles did bring out something that the pair had forgotten while they had been getting dressed and Dante getting the boat hitched up to the truck. The map of Atlantis and Con’s journal. “I think you might both need these.” Of course. Nadia looked a bit sheepish as she took them through the window of the car, while she saw that he had put the envelope of her father’s letter (which was still yet to be opened) inside. “Be a really short trip if we had forgotten this.” Nadia said, giving Giles a kiss on the cheek. The old man couldn’t help but smile, as he took a step back from the truck and then made a quip. “I shan’t wash this side of my face again, Miss.” That had Nadia laugh slightly and so did the music that was playing on the radio. Dante thought it was hers – a CD in the truck, to which she replied. “I swear that’s not mine.” She even pointed out that it was the radio station by the numbers on the digital screen. Dante revved the engine, and soon the truck took off down the long driveway, leaving Giles in the background as he waved them good bye. Turning out of the drive way onto the main road, that same car from the night before was parked in behind the bushes. James was still behind the wheel, and watched with binoculars as the truck and fully loaded boat headed for the wharf. He didn’t take off after them immediately; trying to keep a reasonable distance so he wouldn’t be detected. It was clear that he had not given up on the hunt just yet. In the car, Nadia puts on a dark pair of sunglasses, checking the map is safely inside her father’s journal which she knows she can’t leave behind anywhere again. With the windows down, she rested her elbow on the window frame, keeping a sharp eye out for the turn off to the boat ramp. She knew that Dante had a better idea of where to launch the boat from, and she had to admit that this was exciting. Nadia only hoped that wherever her father was….he was okay. <3>

IceTe3a: The trucks engine was roaring as they made good time, the terrain passing them quickly as they passed through open fields to tree’s and houses, he flicked the radio over to another station that started playing ‘ Back in black – AC/DC’ he loved this song!! As he started nodding his head slowly “So we’ll launch the boat at the boat ramp in town, leave the car in here and dive near the site, sound like a plan Miss boss lady?” he smirked as he said the last part with a tease. After awhile they rolled into town and down to the boat ramp doing a quick u turn so the boat was behind them and able to be reversed straight down the ramp he glanced out and gave a wave to the local Fishermen who were waving at him already “Geia sas filoi mou pos eiste?” ( Hello my friends what’s up?) as the fishermen came to help give directions to his reversing as they replied saying “ochi poly graia mera gia ma” (Not much, Nice day for it) He smiled as he always loved how helpful his own culture of people were, placing the truck in reverse he drove the trailer into the water until it was able to have the boat launched off it, the fishermen were more than happy to take the boat off the trailer and launch it as Dante waited for them to give the signal as he drove off and parked the truck in a car spot the two fishermen were tying the boat down on the walkway docks as they waved back to Dante before they went back to their fishing spots. Glancing over to Nadia he smiled as he nodded towards the boat “Shall we?” he said before jumping out of the truck and closing the door behind him, grabbing the only thing left in the trunk which was Nadia’s backpack he swung it across his shoulder as the rest of the gear was already packed into the boat. Walking over to the boat he walked on deck as he did a quick check over the gear and on his own personal gear, making sure he had his pistol on him and it was loaded, all the safety gear was ready and they were ready to go. He glanced up to the sky as he took in a deep breath taking the scent of the sea deep within him as he sighed in relief “Loving it!!” he said as the skies were a light blue, a slight South easterly wind was blowing across the waters around about 3-5 knots to be exact nothing serious as the water was flat as a tack there wouldn’t be much of a swell either as he kicked the Quintrex’s motor over it did a long beep, once the beep stopped this signalled the engine was ready; turning the key the engine kicked into gear as he checked the tail tag ((Water constantly spewing out of the engine to show the flow is clear and flowing) he watched as Nadia jumped on the boat, as he untied it from the docks and pushed it off. Grabbing Nadia by the waist he picked her up and he sat on the driver’s seat as he placed her on his knee to sit “ready for some fun?” he smirked as he turned the GPS system on, it did its usual beeps as it gave him their location he split the screen so he could see how many Knots they were doing and their location via satellite and lastly the depth and what was bellow them via the sounder. Clicking the safety button under the leaver he moved it forward as the boat engine pushed forward, he kept it at 6 knots making sure no white wash was being made as he kept the green bouys to his green nav lights until he was clear of the slow zone. Pushing the leaver fully down he held onto Nadia with his left arm around her waist as he opened up the engines speed, the nose of the boat lifted up as the boat started to skip across the water doing 40 Knots flat, he pulled the leaver back slightly as he pulled the revs out of the hole making the revs stay a low 4000 allowing for a fast but very smooth ride as they flew off into the distance “Nadia, punch in the Longitude and latitude onto the GPS as he kept a firm grip onto her.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Hearing AC/DC come through the speakers, had Nadia tapping her foot in time to the beat. She kept giving sideways glances to Dante who appeared to be rocking out to it the way he was tipping his head back and forth. Noting that they should be down at the boat ramp soon, Dante gave instructions on how he planned to proceed; the parking of the boat and the truck separately. The quip where he called her Miss boss lady had her smirk. Like that was going to get a rise out of her. She knew after last night that he saw her differently, and she felt the same way about him. Nadia needed him to help find her father, and Dante may well be getting the kind of adventure that many a man would crave for. Especially since everything he needed was more or less provided. The local fisherman all were polite and helped with directions for where to take the boat. Speaking in Greek and of course Dante speaking right back, even getting the accent right. When he parked the truck, Nadia leapt out only to see Dante grab her backpack and take it with him back to the boat. Nadia tried to keep up with him, but his long strides and being so tall it made it hard going. He was quick to help her on the boat, and she checked that she had her father’s journal safe in her bag. The young girl was then pulled onto Dante’s lap as he brought the boat out of the harbour at a safe cruising speed. When Dante asked her to punch in the longitude and latitude she had it memorized from the journal and tapped in the numbers, before pulling back into his hold. “There….will it take us long to get to the right spot?” She was full of other questions, but with the boat cruising along at such a speed it easily would drown her out. The water surface was relatively calm so they weren’t being bounced around too much, and the sky was a clear blue with a few snow white clouds. A perfect day for sailing, or going on an adventure. Thankfully it was not like the weather the night before. She wondered how visibility would be under the water after the rains. Perhaps Dante knew more. All Nadia knew was that she felt the build up of excitement, as she was heading for the place that her father may well have been lost. <3>

IceTe3a: The boat was flying across the water Dante had a big smile across his face he loved the sea more than anything as he pointed out just in front of the boat, a few seconds later a pod of bottle nosed dolphins started breaching the breakwater in front of the boat playing with the waves. He smiled and shook his head “cheeky bastards” as they disappeared after awhile he glanced over at the GPS but he knew where he was going, as he heard her ask if it was going to take long he chuckled as he pulled her lap to slide fully on top of his lap so her back was braced against hers “Not anymore” he smirked as he pushed the leaver forward kicking the boat into overdrive, the nose kicked up once more as they went flying doing 70 knots, occasionally as the boat his the lip of a wave made by the slight swell the boat would fly out of the water into the air this would raise Nadia into the air off Dante’s lap slightly as the boat landed back onto the water she would fall down harshly into his lap as he rubbed the back of his hair slightly embarrassed as he could feel her weight pressing down on top of him let alone her occasionally bouncing on his lap. After awhile they reached the location they needed to be at as Dante pulled the leaver back the boat engine cut, leaving the boat to drift with the slow current they faced a rather large Cliff face he pulled Nadia up to stand as he lightly tapped her ass before standing “here we are” he said as he walked to the front of the boat and lowered the reef anchor into the water, allowing it to flow smoothly down he waited until the rope slacked showing it had hit bottom; giving it a strong tug he felt it set as he tied it down “She’s not going anywhere” he said as he grabbed a white and blue flag tying it on the boats back pole it was a divers flag showing other boaters there were dives in the water and to keep an eye out. He grabbed the dry bags and placed everything they brought the tents, sleeping bags, food, supplies and everything else into the dry bags as he didn’t know how large the cave system was throwing her a 3mm wetsuit, dive socks, dive gloves, dive knife and goggles he pointed to a dry bag “Strip, put those on and put your clothes into the dive bag” without warning Dante threw his jeans off and took his bowie knife placing it next to him he threw the jeans in a dry bag as he stood there only wearing his underwear, he turned around as he bent down grabbing two Oxy tanks attaching the nozzles to the breathing apparatuses, checking to make sure they work as he fiddled with them he had yet to get dressed as he was lost in the moment. Coming to a stand he smiled as he glanced over to Nadia “Not afraid of sharks are you?” he said as he rustled through a plastic bag pulling out a one piece 3mm Dive wetsuit, placing it on he zipped up the back and pulled the hood over his head only showing his face as he strapped on his own weighted dive belt, socks and dive socks all on. Grabbing his bowie knife he strapped it around his leg once more as he walked over to Nadia grabbing her Weighted belt he wrapped his arms around her as he placed it on her and did it up, leading her to the side of the boat he grabbed the vest with the oxy tank and strapped it on her so it sat on the side of the boat he passed her the breathing apparatus “Put this in your mouth and breath like normal once you go into the water” bending down at her legs he grabbed her first foot and slipped it into the first foot properly then he threw that leg up so the inside of her knee was hooked around his shoulder as her leg flowed down to his back and then did the same with the second one she was ready to go as he was looking down at the floor trying to hide a cheeky grin “I know you may be nervous about all of this but the only way for you to get used to this is to take a leap of faith…” he smirked as he glanced up at her and pushed her into the water laughing as she fell backwards into the water it was a perfect dive from the boat as he quickly put his gear on and strapped the dive bags to his person, he leaned back from the boat and fell into the water as he met her in the water “Ok ready? I want you to hold onto my hand the entire time, You need to equalize before we dive so Pinch your nose and blow out of your ears, once they pop we’ll dive and when you start to feel pressure from diving down into the deep that means you need to equalize once again, you’ll need to do this several times whilst we dive down to the depth we need to be at so don’t freak out” he smiled as he equalized and gave her a wink before he adjusted her goggles properly “If you can’t handle the swim feel free to ditch the flippers they’ll float to the surface and we’ll find them later, just wrap your arms around my neck and your legs around my waist, I can handle the extra weight so don’t worry if you need to do it” he waited for her to equalize before grabbing her hand and forcing her to dive down into the water with him (( More ))
IceTe3a: , forcing their heads to point down to the sea floor they sunk quite easily once they were down 12ft he pinched his nose as he looked at her showing her now was the time to equalize as he did he waited for her to do the same before moving on. ((end ))

CharlotteCarrendar: The young Nadia had snorkelled before with her father, but not full on scuba diving – especially into caves like the ones that they were about to embark on. The nervous excitement was building, right up to the moment where Dante told her to strip off her gear, place it into the dive bags and then they would get going once she was suited up. Take off her clothes? At first Nadia chewed her lip and then nearly swallowed her tongue when Dante started to undress. He had obviously done this a thousand times before and had no issues with getting down to his underwear. Nadia took a deep breath and kept telling herself she could do it, out in the open of the blue waters. She first took off her tank top, folding it, then her boots, socks and her shorts. Everything had to be packed into the dive bags, including her father’s journal and the map. She noticed that Dante had weapons with him, including knives. He was so well prepared, and Nadia felt like a total novice. The boat had been anchored in place which meant that Nadia was not lurching around as she tried to get into the wet suit that was provided for her. Putting on the weighted belt, she had to look up at Dante when he asked if she had any issues or was afraid of sharks. “I’ve never actually seen one, except at the movies. Are they really as big as Jaws?” if the answer was yes, then she would be afraid, most definitely. A simple dive knife surely would not even make a shark blink. If he was doing it to make her nervous about the dive, it was working. Nadia finished putting on the dive socks, gloves and fastened the dive knife to her thigh, before awaiting further instructions on how to actually get into the water from the boat. With her hood on, and the tanks…as well as the flippers, she flapped over to the side of the boat, looking at him expectantly and nodding a lot as he explained how she was to indicate when she was ready to equalize under water. It was so much to remember, but when he grabbed her hand, she felt a lot more secure knowing he would be with her every step of the way. With the breathing apparatus in her mouth, she let him help her off the boat, which was done so effortlessly that the splash was minimal. Before she knew it she was under and tried with all her might not to freak out. It was truly a beautiful sight beneath the waves, and then with Dante taking her hand, she dived with him, stopping to equalize, just as he had instructed. <3>

IceTe3a: Once she equalized he gave her a thumbs up as he lead her down deeper, fish were starting to get curious as they swum up to both Dante and Nadia swimming around and chasing each other before disappearing in the blue, they met the bottom of the ocean floor as he looked around he could see so much sea life moving around he didn’t know what to show her as he saw a small reef shark in the distance it was about 5 foot long as he pointed it out and made the signal for a shark and then the signal that everything was ok, he then reassured her by pointing at her and signalling down worry, and pointing at himself before flexing his right arm muscles which bulged out of the wetsuit, he nodded in the direction of the cave as they finally found the entrance this would be the last time they would need to equalize before it wasn’t needed anymore showing her he was equalizing again and waiting for her to do the same he then lead her into the dark cave system as he turned on their mask lights shining some light on the situation a crab scuttled away on the ocean floor deeper into the cave system as it was teeming with life from fish to an inquisitive ribbon eel that was a beautiful yellow color with blue lines going through it and a couple of big groupers which had to be at least 60 years old, he gave her the ok signal as he knew they’d be fighting some strong currents he took his rather large oxy tank off and left it to lay on the ocean bed as he pulled out a small oxy tank for himself that was no bigger than 30 cm it would have enough breath time for 1 hour he did this to allow Nadia to hitch a ride in which she’d need to otherwise she could get pulled by the current In a different location away from him. Pointing at her flippers he made a signal for her to remove them and then pointed to his back as he discussed earlier with her as he kneeled on the floor of the ocean waiting for her to wrap herself around him.


A Page in Time – Chapter Five.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) ” A Page in Time.”
April 13, 2014 07:06AM
A Page in TimeChapter Five

Deep Blue

http://oneeyeland.com/photo4/campaigns/one_eyeland_underwater_cave_by_erik_almas_51896.jpg

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

CharlotteCarrendar: – The water was surprisingly clear and this gave Nadia her first real look at the magical reefs that teemed with such colourful aquatic creatures. It was incredible and Nadia’s wide eyes could be seen through her mask, as she followed Dante down to the very bottom of the ocean floor. Bubbles escaping from her air hose – slowly rising to the surface. The only way to communicate was through hand gestures and this was when that Dante had seen a shark nearby but it was not the kind to get alarmed about. Nadia gave a thumbs up that she understood what he was trying to convey. She equalized again right on cue and now they were about to embark onto the final part of their underwater journey in to the caves that had been on her father’s map. With the mask lights turned on, it was becoming much easier to see as they came closer to the cave system. The taking off of Dante’s larger air tank and replacing it with the smaller one, did have Nadia worry for a second. He didn’t really explain this, but by all accounts he seemed to know what he was doing. He then knelt on the sea floor for Nadia to wrap herself around him, so he could help take her up into the cave system as he feared she would not be able to fight the current alone. Nadia was quick to act, knowing time was limited. Her arms around him – he would know she was set and ready to push off. <3>

IceTe3a: – On the bottom of the ocean bed Dante’s knees dug into the white sandy floor as his body swayed with the slight current slightly kicking up sand from time to time from his body movements as he awaited Nadia to wrap onto him. After a few seconds he felt her arms wrapping around him as he pulled her arms right around him making sure she held on tightly, checking the dry bags were strapped and secure he pointed as he showed her where they were going and what kind of turns they would expect. Grabbing her legs he wrapped them around his waist and crossed her feet together for extra strength Dante knew the current system under here was strong and only went one way, if one was to fall into the currents eternal grasp they would be pulled deeper into the wrong way eventually their oxygen would run out and they would drown. Giving the ready signal he pushed up with his knees as they both rose mid level in the cave system, kicking with his legs he was able to support all the extra weight he had on him as they came to the first passage of the underwater cave system, as he could feel the drag of the current being there just behind the wall, he gripped the wall with his right hand as he slowly entered them into the current system, they shot off as the current was stream lined and fast passing through the cave with speed he had to account for Nadia being on top of him as he leaned in to the turns of the cave as they missed the wall’s. It took a lot of diving experience to navigate and control a current like this as they were making great ground Dante watched as the sea life flew straight past them from fish to stingrays even another shark was dwelling on the bottom layer stalking its prey. Glancing down to his GPS system he watched the longitude and latitude as he knew where he had to get off the current, his eyes were awake and sharp as he kept an eye out for a mark as he turned them leaning to the right there it was the opening coming up on the left this was going away from the current and once you’re in a current it’s hard to pull one out of it, there was only one way to do this as he opened his hand’s up he leaned to the left of current purposely going towards the wall as it came up closer and closer he braced himself as he had set himself for a crash course with the wall it was the only way to fling them out of the current, Spinning around her forced Nadia to be in front of his chest as he pushed her into him with force their chests were touching firmly, he kicked her legs up into his stomach region and her arms in front of her chest as he was going to take the blow with his back, His eyes watching hers through the mask as he counted down 3… 2… 1… *THUD* His back crashed into the wall of the cave system as his lips parted slightly in pain he let out a “argh” his breathing apparatus falling out of his mouth as the water behind him turns a murky red, he had suffered some injuries from the force of the blow to his back no doubt some deep gashes as they both sunk to the ocean floor he placed his breathing apparatus into his mouth and blew out the water as he got his breath back. Placing Nadia down on her knees on the ocean bed he made sure she understood to stay low and not go higher as he reached around to feel his back, He had definitely suffered at least 2 small but deep gashes and what feels like a quite deep and large gash that’ll need stitching at a later date, although he showed no pain on his face nor allowed Nadia to see he was hurt that bad as he made the ok signal to her he had forgotten they were under water as the water behind him had a misty blood cloud, he signaled her to move on in front of him and that they were going this direction that he pointed as he didn’t want her to see the gashes on his back through the rips of his dive suit.

http://poopdeck90210.com/scuba/images/alan-diving.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia knew that the risks of diving were great. What she didn’t realize was just how dangerous the currents were that far down and to be able to reach the cave entrance and to enter would mean that if they were to fall into the current’s external pull it would take them beyond what they were able to fight and they would lose oxygen and drown. With Dante ensuring that she was well secured around him – both arms and legs, he powered off with a hard kick, and as soon as they hit the current the speed altered dramatically, with the schools of fish becoming a colourful blur. Nadia felt like holding her breath, the force was so great and she did all she could to hang on tightly to her partner, who was doing all he could to swim hard and leaning into the curves of the cave’s internal tunnels. The fact the walls were starting to get terribly close were now becoming alarming, and that was when disaster struck. Knowing they were in danger, especially Nadia and her tanks, he spun around so she was now on his chest, and pulled her in tight. Nadia’s face looked panic stricken in behind the glass of her mask. What was he doing? Her mind was racing, but then just as quickly as he had her secure, she felt the horrible impact of Dante hitting the wall. She was face to face with him and saw him lose his breathing apparatus. The water all around them turning the colour of blood. He’d hurt himself! She screamed but it would be silent under the water, the bubbles rapidly escaping through her air pipe. Without his breathing apparatus he would surely drown, and the pair slowly sank to the bottom where he picked it up again and forced the water out. She knew he was hurt; the blood in the water was unmistakable. He made signals to Nadia that he was okay, but he was lying. It was impossible not to tell cause of the blood in the water. Surely this would attract sharks, and she knew flailing about was a bad idea – the tremors in the water only attracting more fish to the area. They needed to get into the cave and soon. Nadia did as instructed, and got in front of him to go in the right direction, but inwardly she was already fighting the wave of rising panic that was consuming her. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as his eyes never left hers he knew she was worried about him but Dante knew if she started to panic her heart rate would go up and she would waste her oxygen faster leaving less dive time, his watch beeps signaling she had half a tank left, as he glanced over to her he watched as she took the lead, she was nervous but just how bad was she? As he grabbed her hand on purpose to feel her pulse he followed her behind as they came into the right path that they needed to go. After awhile of swimming freely he knew she hadn’t settled yet the last thing he needed was her panicking and losing her oxygen so he decided to do a old divers trick whilst diving with the opposite sex, it worked every time. Pulling her to kneel in front of him he did the same as he ripped off his upper torso dive suit along with his hood as his hair swung out freely as it waved and danced in the slow current of the water too and thro.He took her hand and ripped her glove off placing her hand on his chest where his heart was, a constant steady beat thumping powerfully against her hand, placing his small oxy tank in his hand he held his breath as he removed her hood to allow her hair to move freely, with his left hand he pulled her breathing apparatus out of her mouth as he let it float there, a single finger pressed against her lips as he placed his left hand on the back of her head pulling her in for a kiss as their lips sealed he forced her lips and his to open slightly as he breathed in to her deeply allowing the oxygen from his lungs to fill hers, he held his lips to hers for a short time before replacing his lips with her breathing apparatus to her it may look like a simple kiss but to a diver it’s the perfect way to stop someone from panicking and having a racing heart beat, the kiss was a sensual feeling that gave off that effect as well as the experienced diver slowly breathing in and out for the in experienced one allowing the heart to get the oxygen it needed without racing. He smiled as he placed his oxy tank back in his lips then pointed above him with a smirk across his face, there was a hole in the ceiling which looked like it was a exit to dry land did he do that to steal a kiss? Or was he actually helping her regulate her breathing, she’d never know as he made the sign to equalize when they rose. Pushing off the ocean floor Dante rose alone equalizing as he came to the surface with a huge gasp for fresh air, raising himself out of the water and onto the rocky floor he ditched the dry bags to the side as he waited to help Nadia up and out of the water.

http://www.thingsaboutlove.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/04/tumblr_kv5momSmw51qzcapto1_500_large.jpg

CharlotteCarrendar: – In her own ears she could hear it, feel it. Her heart beat accelerating. Her chest rising and falling too fast….it was a situation beyond her control and one she didn’t even know how to fight. Communicating with hand signals was one thing, but trying to overcome the shock of him being hurt as well as the water now a murky red colour set off the alarm bells inside her. Bubbles were now fast escaping her air hose and this was not good at all. She was going to use up her oxygen too quickly. Suddenly Dante snatched her wrist to tell how fast her pulse was, and she was muttering into her breathing apparatus, not that he could even hear her. Trying to swim on was not making things better for her, and then Dante did something that completely had her floored. Taking her down he made her kneel in front of him as he then took off his upper torso dive suit, and not just took it off, he ripped it off. Nadia’s eyes flew open as he tore off his hood and his hair was now floating about wild and free. What was he doing? Was he crazy? She felt him take her hand and place it to his chest to feel the steady rhythm of his own heart beat. He had to take his suit top to do that? She didn’t understand till he then removed her hood, her auburn locks now floating about her –being teased by the current as they both knelt before each other. This was no place for a romantic gesture. Or….so she thought. He pulled out her breathing apparatus, and placed his single digit to her lips. To stop her screaming out perhaps. But then she felt the press of his hand to the back of her head, and he brought her in for a kiss. Her eyes were so wide you would not have believed it. Her lungs took in the oxygen that he blew straight into her mouth, the feeling indescribable as she soon closed her own eyes. Her heart beat starting to regulate. It must have been one of the wildest ideas to get someone to stop panicking, but for Nadia it worked. On opening her eyes only to see his handsome face. It was a miracle in her eyes, but what was greater was the fact that right above them was a hole, an opening to a dry part in the cave. A blast of bubbles escaped her air hose, and she knew that their underwater adventure was near its end. Nadia equalized right on cue, now getting the hang of it before attempting to follow Dante up and out of the water and into the cave above. When she breached the water surface, she was amazed by the sheer size of the cave that the hole opened into. Blowing water out of her air pipe, she reached out for Dante’s hand to help her out of the water and to relative safety. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante waited for awhile what was taking her so long? He thought to himself as he was about to dive back in and check on her as her head popped out of the water, he smirked as he watched her eyes flicker around the room “Big huh” he said simply as he kneeled down his hands wrapping around her waist he lifted her up out of the water gear and all with ease before laying her to sit down. Coming to a kneel he started un strapping her equipment off her taking her flippers and dive socks off then her Oxy tank and all the tubes that went with it she was now free to move about but Dante came to a stand and forced her to lay down on her back “Lay there for three minutes, Do not move and breath in through your nose and out of your mouth. It’s your first deep dive and that was a hefty one so let your body re adjust” he said as he went over to the dry bags he opened one up and noticed they did their job all their equipment and gear was dry as a bone as he pulled out her clothing and a dry towel he smiled as he dug around and pulled out a bag of choco babies walking over as he opened the bag and ate one for himself he pressed one against her lips “Start eating them, their great for after a dive, they’ll get rid of that drowsy feeling within five minutes; It’s only because you lose your sugar count whilst diving” he left the pack of lollies on her chest as he laid down her towel and clothing with boots neatly near her. Walking over to the side he started stripping down to his wet underwear as he yawned slightly digging around for his jeans as he mumbles “Where are… Ah” he pulled out his camo pants and boots as he slipped them on zipping up the gear he placed it all together near them as he came to sit down beside Nadia “Alright time’s up Boss lady, get out of the wet suit and dry up then get changed” Dante had all but forgotten his 2 small but deep gashes and his one rather large tear like gash across his back that had skin flopping off it as he felt something dribbling down his back but waved it off as water drops, little did he know just behind him a rather small pool of blood was starting to collect.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Dante was incredibly strong to be able to lift Nadia up and out of the water almost effortlessly, even with all her equipment and weights. The part she wasn’t expecting as he started to remove her dive gear was when he instructed that she was to lay down flat on her back. The first thing she really wanted to do was get up and explore the cave, but then she started to get a dizzy light headed feeling. “Ooooh…kay.” Things weren’t that rosy and what he was advising her to do was now making sense. Still in her wet suit, she laid on her back and did as she was told, breathing in her nose and out of her mouth. To concentrate she decided not to talk, so instead she watched Dante as he started to check on their gear in the dry bags. Thankfully they had packed them really well, as everything he pulled out was dry as a bone. Only when she felt him press the choco baby to her lips did she open her mouth. Quickly taking it in and chewing it. The burst of sugar to do her the world of good. With the bag on her chest, she snuck another one into her mouth and chewed it with a smile as she felt herself coming good again. It was almost too much of a temptation to have them there, and as she counted down the minutes, Nadia was starting to see that the cave was much bigger than she first anticipated when she breached the surface of the water. Turning her head slightly she could see Dante stripping down his wetsuit, but it was the flap of skin hanging down, along with the blood that was trickling down his back and onto the cave floor that now alarmed her. “Dante…you’re hurt. You need to have your back stitched. Do you have a first aid kit?” Surely he would have one…wouldn’t he? Getting up she started to peel off her own wet suit, but all the while considered for Dante’s welfare. She was standing in her underwear, yet to finish getting dressed as she tried to get a closer look at his back. <3>

IceTe3a: He watched as Nadia’s breathing started to slow down to a normal state this meant she was returning to normal and able to stand soon, good she didn’t have any adverse effects from the dive. Dante was proud to be able to give her a dive like that without her getting hurt, as he glanced over to her she had come to a stand and was undoing her wetsuit he watched as she stripped down and kicked the wetsuit off standing in nothing but her underwear which hardly fazed Dante since it was usual for divers not to have anything else on under their wetsuits. He watched her as she disappeared behind him somewhere he heard her say something about a first aid kit as he arched a brow “Yeah of course it’s in the dry bag” he thought she was checking to make sure he brought one not that she wanted one to patch him up as he heard her talk about stitching him up he blinks for a second as he was still coming to terms with his own dive the rush finally dying down he was feeling drowsy and slightly in a weakened state this would pass in about five or so minutes as he yawned slightly “Don’t worry about it, it’ll be fine” he said trying to ward her off stating it was not as bad as it sounded, but it was too late as she was already behind him and staring right at it “Look, you’d have to pin me down, That’s the only way you’d even get close to my back” he refused her help being stubborn as usual as he yawned once more, he didn’t think Nadia would attempt to pin him down on his chest as she wasn’t that kind of girl, she was a lady brought up in a posh environment “Besides, you sure you aren’t going to faint at the sight of blood?” he questioned how well she could deal with the sight of blood and her first aid skills in general.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The young lawyer placed her hands on her hips when he told her not to worry about him and that his back would be fine, but the way he was acting with his yawning and bleeding everywhere didn’t convince her. She took out a choco baby and pushed it into his mouth. “Chew this while I get the kit.” She was seriously determined to stitch up his back and at the very least to stop the bleeding. Rummaging around in the dry pack she found the first aid kit and brought it out, opening it up. “One of the things I did learn at boarding school was first aid…*then she took out the needle and smiled saying.*…and sewing.” That wouldn’t have been very comforting to hear her say, not like he would have wanted to be a patchwork quilt when she was finished. Nadia got out the antiseptic wash and was preparing to thread the needle while he watched. “Oh, and if I have to pin you down I will, and it’s got nothing about me being a lady or not.” This was probably the first time she had been so self assertive with Dante, but after what she just experienced under the water with him, she felt a bond now that would not easily be broken. They were in this together – for better for worse. <3>

IceTe3a: He arched a brow as he heard her snap at him, so the princess had a bit of bite? Interesting to know but she was not getting anywhere near his back this he was certain of “Oh you.. wait what?! Do I look like a pair of your torn jeans?” he said he heard her rustling through the medical gear as it went silent he knew she was up to something she came back to him saying she’d happily pin him down and this made him laugh “You, pin me down? That I’d like to see” he said as he felt her get closer to his back, she shoved a choco baby into his mouth as he nips at her finger for doing it in the first place, chewing the lolly before swallowing it hole he growled lightly “Ugh stop forcing me to eat dang it” he said as he felt her try to touch his back, this was met with a shake of his head “Oooh no you heard what I said and I mean it” he came to a stand and was slightly wobbly as he took a minute to attempt to steady himself he was having head spins as he walked forward trying to keep it straight, eventually he fell to his knees and slowly started crawling away from her “Leave it be dang it!”

CharlotteCarrendar: Why were men so difficult? Dante was putting up a fight about not wanting her to stitch his back. Sure, she wasn’t a qualified nurse but she had a fair idea of how to at least stitch a wound. He’d already nipped her finger when she fed him the choco baby, now this. By the way Dante was putting up a sluggish fight; Nadia could see an opportunity to get him on his stomach but not by an orthodox way. He was having trouble standing up due to the fact he had not taken the time himself to regulate his breathing and take a moment for his body to adjust. And just like that he sank to his knees, trying to crawl away from her. That was it. She straddled his backside and placed a hand to his shoulder to force him down. “You are such a cry baby. Now hold still.” Taking the antiseptic wash she splashed it on the gaping wound and started to stitch him up. This was bound to bring howls of protests, but hopefully he would still be chewing on the choco baby. <3>

IceTe3a: He growled as he felt Nadia’s legs slide down his sides as her weight came crashing down on top of him, usually he would be able to hold her up but at the moment he was still feeling the effects of the dive so his body collapsed under her as he hit the floor with a thud whilst Nadia had a soft cushy landing on top of him. He was now laying chest flat against the cold rock floor as he grumbled lowly “Must you really” he said as he felt her splash and dap the antiseptic wash over his wounds on his back, his muscles tense slightly as he sighed in refusal “Yes, yes you must” he answered his own question as he laid there whilst she sat on top of him cleaning his wounds.

CharlotteCarrendar; – Nadia worked swiftly to stitch up and clean his wounds, placing a bandage over the worst one, and then making sure the other were clean. She didn’t like having to perform the quick first aid on him, but it was essential considering where they were and what would happen if he lost more blood or it got infected. Once the job was done, she gave his shoulder a pat for being such a good patient, and got off him, rising to standing and packing away the rest of the first aid kit. The very least he could do was take his own advice and rest on the ground for a few minutes, the same thing he had told her to do. “All done.” She said as she went to get her own clothes and boots out of the dry bag. Nadia wasn’t totally unsympathetic to his plight, but she had to be the bad guy and stitch him up. “I’m sorry if I hurt you, Dante, but it was for the best.” Nadia took another choco baby out of the packet and ate it, before starting to brush her hair through to tie back, now that she was dressed. <3>

IceTe3a: He sighed some more as he felt her stitching him up the needle and thread flowing through his skin pulling the two together, after awhile she patted his back as he glanced over to her watching her walk away from him as he arched a brow “You didn’t hurt me at all hardly felt it” he said as he grumbled he knew he should lay down for a bit but he wasn’t going to he was already forced to have his back stitched up so he pushed up off the ground and followed her, leaning against the wall to stabilize himself so she wouldn’t notice him being off balance still from the dive and slight blood loss. He yawned slightly as he watched her get dressed, his eyes flickered across the rather large cave system “I wonder how far it goes?” he said as he glanced back to her, she was fully dressed again kind of a shame really he said as a slight smirk appeared across his face. He pushed himself off the wall as he tried to stand on his own two feet, walking behind her his knees buckle “Oh fuck” he falls down onto his back on the ground, he grumbles as he covers his face slightly and wipes it “Ugh.. I’m not going to give up, My body listens to me not the other way around” he said as he looked up to Nadia who no doubt would be looking down at him “Now don’t you get any smart ideas” he said as he went to get up again.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia couldn’t help but laugh to herself when Dante said that she didn’t hurt him at all and he hardly felt it. She stitched him without any pain relief. And as plain as day she saw his muscles tense, even felt his backside flinch. He was a really bad actor when it came to disguising the fact he was in pain. But was now clear that he was struggling with the effects of the dive. His body was not responding with what his mind was telling him to do. He already dropped to his knees once and made it easy for her to straddle him for the stitching, but when he collapsed behind her the second time she spun around and became very serious. The belly aching started that he didn’t want her to get ideas or try and stop him from getting up again. Nadia shook her head and got down on her knees, drawing him to have his head and shoulders rest on her lap an she started to stroke his hair. “For all that is holy, will you stop trying to move around when clearly you aren’t balanced and you might well fall into the water hole.” It wasn’t that she was trying to boss him around, but he wasn’t taking care of himself. “You yourself told me to lay on the floor and let your body adjust from the dive. You’re not superman, so please…just lay still with me for a few minutes.” Hopefully he would listen, as she tried to distract him again by placing the bag of choco babies on his stomach. <3>

IceTe3a: He arched a brow as she was indeed looking down at him, fuck.. what was she thinking of now as his attempt to get up failed, she sat down next to him and pulled his head to lay on her lap as she started stroking his hair he grumbled slightly, in defiance squirming slightly to see if his body would respond he heard her beg him to just listen to her for once and let her take care of him he grumbles again “I don’t need to be looked after” as he took in a deep breath, yawning her calming strokes were making him tire as he rubbed his eyes trying to get the sleep out of them “ugh, soo not tired” he said as he opened his eyes and looked up at her into her eyes. Smiling lightly he shrugged the situation off “So what do you think our next step should be, since we are here now this is most likely the path your father took” he stated as he looked around the cave system he blinks slightly “what does the journal say?” he remembered she had brought it with them so it’s possible he left some kind of clues or notes behind in the journal.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Thinking for a moment, as Dante wanted to know what the journal said we should do once entering the caves, Nadia paused before uttering. “Something about there being three tunnels to chose from. I need to check the journal to confirm that and then marry that up to the map.” Looking about while she was still stroking his head, she couldn’t see anything much as there was very little light. “Did you pack flares?” That was the next obvious question. Nadia knew he would tell her where they were and such, but she was more worried he might try to get up and unpack them himself. For the mean time she just wanted him to rest. :: Outside the walls of the caves a black speed boat pulled up alongside that of Dante and Nadia’s boat. Two muscle bound men were already starting to put on their dive gear, while an older gentleman was drinking a glass of scotch. His son, James was at the wheel. “That’s the boat, Dad. They must have dived from here.” Taking a sip from his drink Stanley Whittaker chuckled. “As I told you my dear boy, all we had to do was wait….and follow.” <3>

http://i182.photobucket.com/albums/x151/rattlesnakeroot/Rickman/JanMan-tumblr_lstztbcb9z1ql7cdto1_500.gif


A Page in Time – Chapter Six.

$
0
0

Re: (RP) ” A Page in Time.”
April 16, 2014 07:27AM
A Page in Time

Chapter Six

Bullseye.

http://10steps.sg/wp-content/uploads//2012/10/Minotaur-wallpaper.png

Writers
CharlotteCarrendar
IceTe3a

IceTe3a: He shifts his weight as Nadia continued to force him to lie down and rest his head on her lap, he grumbles slightly since he hates sitting still for too long, “Three tunnels to chose from huh…” interesting the cave system must be a lot larger than he first thought as he glanced up into her eyes “One leads the right way whilst the others could lead to certain doom” he sighs slightly as he rubs his chin, Did he pack flares? What’s with all the questions about him packing stuff did she doubt that he packed everything? “Of course I did” he said as he pointed to one of the dry bag’s he sighed slightly as he shook his head “Perhaps the right tunnel will have a air current blowing into it so we can check that way I suppose” he said as he removed her hand from his hair and attempted to slowly get up trying to defy her advice or more likely demands.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Nadia thought about what Dante said; that two of the three tunnels could lead to certain doom. Surely he was kidding, right? Feeling him remove her hand from his head and try to get up, she wiggled beneath him and huffed. Was he getting up too soon again? She couldn’t baby him the whole way, but then again if he was a danger to himself than it was her duty to try and help him. Getting up herself, she crouched and did up the laces on her boots properly so they were secure. Placing down her hand she pushed herself up to standing and fixed her pony tail tighter while she watched Dante head to the dry bags for the flares. Walking up past him, she bent down and reached for the journal and of course the map. Only with the light of the flares would she have a better view of the cavern tunnel system and the map itself to help lead them through. She glanced at Dante expectantly as she waited for him to light one. <3>

IceTe3a: He stood up straight as he finally got his balance back, being used to the diving allowed his body to recover quickly but the fact he suffered wounds to his back this effected his recovery rate immensely as he tried not to stretch his back to much he took a casual walk past Nadia who was tying her shoes. Coming to the dive bags he kneeled down and unzipped one of the bags as he rustled through it pulling out three flares he smirks as he spins one in the palm of his hand. Quickly grabbing out a pair of camo jeans, a black tight singlet and fingerless black leather gloves he put them on as he tied the laces to his combat boots, Strapping his bowie knife to his right leg he grabbed out his pistol and spare clips, placing the clips in his jeans front pocket and the pistol itself in the usual place behind his back in his jeans half hanging out he bent back down and zipped up their gear grabbing it all he came to a stand flicking the dry bags with all their gear inside on top of his left shoulder he watched Nadia walk over and grab the map with the journal, he noticed she was waiting for him to light one as he came up behind her and forced her head to look away “Never look directly into a flare you’ll burn your eyes” he said as he removed the protective lid and sparked up the flare, It gave off a loud*Hssss* as it lit illuminating the room in a bright orange allowing their surroundings to be seen better also allowing Nadia to better read the map and the Journal “Let’s set some light on the situation” as he moved in closer behind Nadia he was towering over her from behind as he glanced down waiting for her to start reading.

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the new light offered by the flare, Nadia was able to see the extent of the cave system they were standing in. They were in a large carved out space, but there were no markings on the walls to indicate any type of civilized hand so this had Nadia suspect it was made by natural forces such as the sea and of course rock movement over many hundreds of thousands of years. The flare’s light gave the map a faint orange glow as Dante held it aloft so as not to have Nadia staring into it. The map pinpointed their current location, and from this there was a snaking like line that lead off it to the right. The hole in the wall was not terribly huge but that seemed to be the way to go if the map was anything to go by. This would lead to another chamber, that had three different tunnels running off it. And that is where the danger lay. Strange markings and images of beasts were present, though Nadia thought these were statues. Only one way to find out what they truly were. There was a different creature for each tunnel. Folding up the map and placing it in the journal, Nadia pointed to the hole in the rock. “We go this way.” With all their equipment on their backs, they set off. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante’s eyes flickered from the map to the cave system they were in it was obviously naturally made rather spacious to be exact with different shape and sized stalagmites and Stalactites hanging from the ceiling and floor some were dry and crackling whilst others were dripping with water running across them from condensation they were deposits of minerals that form in cave structures and usually line the inside of most caves in the world it wasn’t unusual to find them in cave systems. Pointing this out to Nadia he smiled “ Stalactites are the ones coming down from the roof and Stalagmites come from the floor, It means this cave system is rich with limestone amongst other minerals” he chuckled slightly as he glanced back down to the map he noticed how the tunnel wined and then split into three eventually so this was what she was talking about as she pointed over to a hole in the wall stating we go this way, she walked off ahead as he followed up behind coming to the hole it was obvious Dante was going to have to kneel as he watched Nadia walk in first, Dante crouched down as he held onto their gear, his face lining up with her ass as he arched a brow and watched it sway from side to side he gave a whistle out as he smirked cheekily not watching where he was going his head clips the side of the wall softly not hard enough to do damage but enough to remind him to keep a eye out “Oh the Irony” he said softly to himself as he continued to crouch walk up behind Nadia.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The hole was harder to negotiate than Nadia first thought and she bumped her arms on the sides a couple of times as she pulled herself through. A whistling sound came from behind her, and sure enough it was Dante. Was he checking out her ass? Talk about timing. This just had her try to get through faster, as her boots got caught on some of the ridges in the rocky floor. This was no ordinary trek, as it had probably been a long time since humans had been this way, cept her Father of course. There was no sign or evidence of him yet. Perhaps he might have left a clue, but with the light offered by the flares, she couldn’t see that far ahead. Finally coming out the other side, Nadia was able to stand up to full height in a new chamber only this one DID have the tell tale signs of civilization. Huge tile like rocks marked out the floor and the room was like a dome, with the roof painted with various creatures and men locked in battle. Men with spears. But they were on the losing side, as the creatures they fought were much larger. Looking back for Dante, she called out. “I think I have found the lead to the three tunnels.” She stepped forward and onto one of the large tiles, when she heard a loud yaw sound. The groaning of something, but was it the rock….or something else? <3>

IceTe3a: He arches his brow as he noticed Nadia slightly look back towards him after he had whistled he coughed slightly as he continued to follow her, watching as she bumped herself every now and then “Christ, be more careful will you” he said as he could feel a slight draft coming through this meant they were getting closer to the entrance of the new chamber. Surely enough after a few minutes of walking they came to the entry of the next chamber he waited for Nadia to walk out as she hollered back stating she found the three tunnels, great now things were going to get interesting” as he came out to the same chamber he stood up tall behind her as he stretched out giving a low yawn. His hues flicker around as he notices the room had been crafted with a rather large dome ceiling this is typical in most Greek structures “Well we’re heading in the right direction, and I was whistling about the tunnel system just to let you know” he tried to lie about looking and whistling at her ass stating he was complementing the cave systems tunnel as he looked at the paintings on the walls brave men locked in battle with mythical beasts of Greek legends “Look, that one’s a Iron lion, you’d be happy they don’t exist anymore” he chuckled lightly as he looked at other paintings it was typical of Greeks to paint heroic deeds of others on walls, vases and plates among other things. “I can confirm all this is early greek, that’s certain for sure” he said as he heard a groaning of something in the distance as his eyes flickered over to the location of the sound he couldn’t see anything in the darkness as his hand raced in front of Nadia’s stomach he pushed her backwards, and pulled her to stand behind him. Placing the Flare in Nadia’s left hand he leaned back and whispered softly to her “Grab my gun, it’s loaded and the safeties off” he said as he placed the other flares to half hang out of his jeans waistline he wasn’t going to leave Nadia unprotected so he wanted her to have the gun so if anything happened to him she’d have some sort of protection. Dante reached down for his wooden Bowie knife hilt, his fingers slowly grabbing around it hard as he pulled out the 9 inch blade from its holster the blade itself was black folded steel strongest metal blade out there as the knife itself measured a long 18 inches and was constantly kept sharp as can be, he held it in a professionally trained manner which was easy to see, the blade pointing outwards from his right hand towards the side as his left hand was left in front of him and ready to grip anything at an instant “What was that?” he whispered to her slowly.

CharlotteCarrendar: – Nadia blinked as she was brought back behind Dante as the sound of something had been triggered by her stepping on one of the tiled stones. Her eyes darted about the cavern, and then fixed on one of the tunnels, the one on far right. It was pitch black within the hollowed out rock, but the entrance had been shaped by human hands. A perfect archway, and just above it the symbol of a beast that looked to be part Ox, part human. At least it stood on two feet or was that hooves? Taking the gun from the holster on Dante’s side, she fumbled with it at first especially when he said the safety was off. Loaded! Okay so this was getting real; real fast. Surely the symbol meant that it was just an honouring of the beast. But after hearing another deep rawr come from within the tunnel, she wasn’t so sure anymore. Pointing up at the picture of the Ox beast, she trembled as she uttered. “More like…what is that?” Dante should know by the depiction of what the creature featured was. One thing was for sure, he was in front so…it was a safe bet he would be the one to investigate. <3>

IceTe3a: He felt Nadia pull the gun out of his holster as he glanced back quickly to watch her fumble around with it he sighed slightly as he knew now was not the time to teach someone to shoot perfectly “Alright” he said as he grabbed her hands and placed them in the proper position, her right fingers around the grip as her index finger rested near the trigger, her left palm cupping underneath the butt of the gun “That’s how you hold it, now to brace yourself and steady your aim for the best shot, push the gun forward with your right hand and pull it back at the same time with your left hand like so” he moved both hands in the correct directions so Nadia could feel how it was done “That will steady the gun from swaying allowing for a precise shot and allow for better bracing, after that pull the trigger when you’re ready to fire, it’s a hard squeeze so pull tight and Do Not! Randomly let off bullets we don’t waste the bullets and you don’t spray the gun” he said as he turned to look forward as she pointed towards the giant statue above the first tunnel, an ox? What did she mean Ox? He lit up another flare and threw it right in front of the tunnel as it looked safe and clear, as he started to walk forward towards the first tunnel “Stay there, if I say run you turn and run Grab the dive gear and get out of this cave system Do not wait for me” as he continued to walk forward he felt his right foot start to sink slowly as he looked down and screamed “TRAP” as he screamed it out the other two tunnels slammed shut as two large Iron doors appeared as they fell down from the ceiling of both tunnels, the doors looked thick and heavy as they were engraved with Greek designs “Fuck..” he said as his eyes looked over to the only open tunnel the roar came again louder as it echoed through the tunnel system into their chamber and bounced off the wall the threat was very real as he gripped his knife tighter. Walking to the entrance of the tunnel he looked up as he noticed the statue it wasn’t an ox… as he turned around already knowing exactly what it was “Minotaur…” he stated to Nadia, was that loud roar coming from an actual Minotaur?!? “It’s a statue of a Minotaur, A Minotaur was a creature with the head of a bull on the body of a man.. a rather large muscle bound man… these creatures were unforgiving and extremely dangerous” he had no choice they had to continue forward as he picked up the flare from the floor and disappeared into the tunnel leaving Nadia to follow up from behind at a very far and safe distance, the tunnel continued on for quite some time as he got a thick smell of something he could not quite pick. Just what exactly have they stumbled onto? The Minotaur if it was real… posed a real dangerous threat as they were made violent ever since their half sister Ariadne helped Theseus kill a few of them back in ancient Greek times, this enraged the Minotaur’s and from that day forward they had lost mostly all their insanity, although known to most Greeks in legend one could speak to mostly any Mythical Greek creature in Greek and they would understand what you were saying and speak back to you in Greek, although if they would do what you ask of them was another total different situation.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lphrffuDuD1qkzq2g.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – Back on Whittaker’s boat, the two henchmen both hired by Stanley to go after Nadia and her companion were testing their breathing apparatus, while Whittaker’s son stared at his father, who was not putting on diving gear. “Dad, I thought you were coming with us.” It was a reasonable assumption since it was his dream to get his hands on Con’s map and journal. Stanley simply tipped his glass back and forth as he relaxed under the canopy the boat offered. From the kitchen beneath a long legged lovely brought up a plate of cheeses and meats and bent forward showing ample bosom as Stanley tweaked her cheek. He sneered at his son, while putting on a pair of dark sunglasses. “Son, I did not hire those baboons for no reason. I hate getting my hands dirty. Just get the dive gear on, and go after that Chronis bitch and bring back what is mine.” James cursed under his breath, going to finish getting his dive gear on, as the two operatives had already left the boat with a large splash. Fitting his tank and pulling on his wetsuit hood, he made his way to the side of the boat, and followed the other two men. Stanley chuckled darkly and then slapped his bikini wearing waitress with his hand. “More scotch, dear.” :: In the chamber, Dante was showing Nadia how to hold the gun properly, as it was clear the nearest she had been to a firearm was when a policeman pulled her over for speeding and he was wearing one in his holster while writing her a ticket. With wide eyes, Nadia attempted to hold the gun properly, all the while there was a distant roar sound from down the Minotaur tunnel. With Dante throwing the flare into the tunnel, it gave a better view of what was ahead – but when he took a step towards it, the tiled stone started to drop as though he had activated a pressure plate. This was when large iron gates dropped down from the tops of the other two tunnels, sealing them off from the chamber. Nadia shrieked as this happened, and the chamber shook and trembled at the power of the impact of the gates into the rock floor. It was a booby trapped room. There was only one way to go, down the Minotaur tunnel, or back to where they started. Leaving Nadia in the domed chamber, Dante picked up the flare and continued into the tunnel, while she looked like she was hyperventilating, turning left and right at anything she thought moved, though it was the shadows given off by the flares. <3>

http://31.media.tumblr.com/0f4782daff25f3d3917bf6189c58c28a/tumblr_mvvaxeDAxb1sjro9ko3_500.gif

IceTe3a: Slowly he creeps forwards into the darkness the flare in his hand was the only source of light he had on him unfortunately he left the rest of the flares back with Nadia, his current flare slowly dying down to a light glow allowing only a meter in front of him to be lit up. Making sure he doesn’t step on any more pressure plates as each step is watched and timed slowly the darkness slowly creeping closer to him as he walked further into the cave slowly his eyes trying to make out the shapes in the darkness “Ugh this is fucked” he said in a low tone as he gripped his knife harshly readying to strike at any given moment, after awhile of walking the tunnel gets slightly wider as a part of the wall was cut out further up possibly another tunnel system? As he turns around on his feet to look behind him he slowly starts walking backwards almost sure something was going to come running out towards him from this direction it always does in every horror movie, they come out from the way you came from and scare the shit out of you! As he slowly walked back his back presses up against something that didn’t feel like a wall he took in a deep breath as he thought to himself ‘Fucken typical..’ he turned around slowly to find a bull head staring right at him, instantly he struck his knife at the bulls face *Tang* the knife clipped off as he arched a brow its eyes were two large rubies “Fuck me that set anyone up for life” he said as he looked at the rubies but he’s learned enough lessons to know not to touch that shit as he turned to face the way he came he started yelling “NADIA GET UP HERE NOW” he didn’t want her left to far behind as now it coast looked clear turning to face statue he took a step forward as he heard a click and what sounded like gears working “Fucken again really?! Malaka!!” *Click* Oil started to pour out from the walls near the statue and land perfectly in a deep ditch in front of the Minotaur statue “What great engineering” he said as he took a small taste of the oil and watched as it burst into flames before him, there now was a roaring fire in front of the Minotaur statue as suddenly a trail of fire appears on each side of the tunnel leading in both directions lighting up the tunnel system “Oh… erm.. I can’t tell if that’s a good or bad thing” as he turned around to find Nadia coming up from out of the tunnel “ I Touched nothing…” he said as he looked at her expecting her to give him a good hit across the back of his head

CharlotteCarrendar: – In the first chamber where they had come up from the sea, the first of Whittaker’s henchmen had breached the hole and were climbing out, only to hear the distant roar which alarmed the first diver. Climbing out he ripped off his head gear and listened. Just seeing the tell tale flicker of the flares coming from the hole that Nadia and Dante had gone through. With James the third to come through the hole, the other two henchmen were busy getting dressed out of their wetsuits into military dress. They had with them revolvers as well as army knives and were instructed to take no prisoners by Stanley Whittaker. James climbed out of the water hole and then heard the shout of Dante to Nadia far in the distance. ““NADIA GET UP HERE NOW”” Thinking this was going to be easier than he thought, he changed out of his wet suit as the other two prepared and loaded their weapons. :: Nadia was already panic stricken, turning left and right holding the gun ready to shoot at whatever might launch itself out at her. She started to make her way across the tiles, when one she stood on set off another booby trap, but this one was not in the chamber, nor was it in the tunnel of the Minotaur. Above James and his cohorts, a large bounder was suspended, and then it started to release dust and fragments as it rumbled. It was part of the network of booby traps, making sure that no one was leaving anytime soon. All three men looked up and screamed as the large boulder dropped from the roof and filled the water hole that led to the sea. “FUCK! We’re trapped!” :: Hearing the distant scream by someone that was not Dante, Nadia gasped. THEY WERE BEING FOLLOWED! Hurrying into the tunnel that had the Minotaur statue, she ran straight into Dante, who had claimed he didn’t touch anything. But what she saw was a trail of fire that had erupted from the very walls of the chamber. Staring up with an open mouth at the Minotaur with ruby eyes, she then spoke with a ragged breath. “We have to keep going…someone’s following us.” As much as the ruby eyes would be a prize, she knew they didn’t have time to muck about. “Come on!” She said, taking the initiative and heading down the fire lit path to the next chamber. <3>

IceTe3a: It echoed through the tunnels as Dante heard the scream ‘Fuck we’re trapped’ that was a males voice?! They were being followed.. By that gunman from back at Nadia’s place perhaps? Who knows but where was Nadia? Suddenly she ran straight into him as he steadied her on her feet she glanced over at the statue and then back at him after a second, she stated they were being followed this had confirmed what he thought was already true, she walked off in front of him, following behind her he slipped the knife back into its holster and grabbed the gun off her “We may get into a gun fight here, you’ll have to run for cover if that happens” they pick up the pace as they run deeper into the tunnel by now the flares had all but died leaving only the fiery trail ahead of them to light the way this entire cave system had been designed by men this was certain all those traps were made by man and placed there to keep people out of here, so there had to be something worth guarding at the end, what else was in store for them? He heard another click as a rush of wind buffered them and rushed back from where they came, another loud beastly roar came from behind them where and what was that thing… than it hit him the statue.. it was a Minotaur a real one it guarded this place, this was no cave system, it was a labyrinth as crashing footsteps could be heard from behind he heard another roar “Nadia… We have company and I don’t think it’s human” he said as he was jogging next to her he glanced back to see two glowing red eyes in the darkness “Oh please no..” he said as he lit his last flare and threw it behind them lighting up the space behind them there was a Minotaur standing as tall as Dante did running right for them “NADIA GET A MOVE ON” he said as he whipped out his pistol and fired off two rounds towards the Minotaur the first bullet missed it’s mark but the second one struck true this was met with a bellowing and pissed off roar that echoed through the cave system. “IT’S GAINING” he yelled out to Nadia as he grabbed her arm with his free hand and turned into a run he knew if it came down to it he’d stop and distract the beast from Nadia although Minotaur’s had a thing against females ever since their half sister betrayed them.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Minotaur roared loudly as it held up a mighty battle axe made from stone; shaking it fiercely as Dante fired off two shots at the mythical beast. It had somehow come alive from the very rock that had it entombed for thousands of years and now it was pissed. The chamber had been violated by the pair running across the pressure padded tiles. Red eyes of hate glowered at Dante as it made a huge one armed swing for Dante’s head with the stone battle axe. Braying and snorting through its nostrils, as all around the pair was super heating from the oil fuelled flames. Nadia was running off ahead, her gun out in front of her in case something decided to drop down in her path, but what happened instead was she ran out onto a small walkway made of rock with a drop that was so deep that she couldn’t see the bottom. Practically dancing across to the middle, bits of rock were shearing off the sides and falling away. She stopped about half way and threw a look back over her shoulder. “DANTE!!!!” Her voice echoed throughout the cavern, as she thought the Minotaur had him. <3>

IceTe3a: Dante ducked just in time to see the Minotaur’s axe come flying past “This fucker means business!!” he said as he saw the Minotaur was already pissed at him for shooting at him, they were sprinting pretty fast but the beast had no issue keeping up as Dante turned his head he noticed Nadia had run up ahead of him, leaving him time to do a mad dash and leave the beast behind, he quickly shot at the Beast hitting it’s eye that slowed it down as it roared once more loudly. Dante came to a fast sprint with all his might leaving the beast behind him in the dark he heard Nadia scream out his name as he came to the quite small pathway that Nadia was standing on he had started to run across now he was juggling his steps as he tried to slow down “fuck fuck fuck “ as he came to a stop just a few steps into the small path as he looked up at Nadia he knew they had to do something about the beast, he could hear it roaring in the background. He walked across to Nadia and stopped barely meters away from her as he looked into her eyes with a half smile “Run..” he said before he basically threw her across the rest of the path way forcing her to continue forward “Don’t look back!! Just keep going” he said as he watched her, he put his pistol away as he heard a close Roar turning on the ball on his feet he looked up as he saw the Minotaur had jumped it was in mid air and heading straight down for him as it sailed through the air he knew it was after her, but it would kill him if he did not move out of the way he had to get its attention. “I duca d’Atene, che sun el mondo la morte ti porse? Partiti bestia che questi non vene ammaestrato da la tua sorella, ma vassi per veder la vostre pene” he bellowed out **Translation – You think perhaps, this is the Duke of Athens, who in the world put you to death. Get away you beast for this man does not come tutored by your sister; he comes to view your punishments** basically he had just called himself the one who killed all his brothers years ago with their half sister, this registered in the Minotaur’s head as it let out a hellish roar it came down on Dante as he grabbed the hands of the Minotaur as it gripped the rather large battle axe the two standing face to face pushing and pulling it was a battle of the strongest as Dante’s muscles bulged and tensed to the maximum of their limits each person giving and taking they were evenly matched in strength “Argh” Dante let out a short cry to get a boost of strength this cry echo’d throughout the cave system, his mind on Nadia wondering if she was alright being left alone to go on ahead, slowly but surely Dante’s feet got a good gripping as he started to push the Minotaur backwards off the pathway, Dante followed through with a head butt to the beast’s now wounded eye, putting it off balance as he shoved it across to the other side where they first came from, Dante had the battle axe in hand as he slammed it down on the small pathway he heard it start to crackle as he ran across the pathway it started to fall beneath his feet ‘fuck fuck fuck’ he thought to himself as he heard the Minotaur cry out aloud in rage, he knew the beast had a better understanding of this place than he did so that would not be the last they see of that thing or at least he hoped they never saw it again. He ran faster as he started to lose his footing once again he jumped into the air as the pathway had all but fallen down into the deep blackness bellow, he had missed his mark as he fell short falling down past the view of the ledge he slipped out his knife and stabbed it into the rock wall getting a holding for a second as he grabbed the ledge the knife slipped out of his hand and fell down “That was my favorite knife..” he said to himself as he made the climb up to the ledge and climbed on top falling down on to his chest he laid there to catch his breath “fuck… me…” he said out loudly.

http://media.giphy.com/media/ZAof6kl4SH2Ok/giphy.gif 


Viewing all 104 articles
Browse latest View live